Skip to main content

Full text of "Life & teachings of Swami Dayanand"

See other formats


IFE  &  TE 


TEACHINGS  OF  SWAMLPAYANAND 


nr 

VISIIWA  PRAKASH,  B.  A.,  LL.  B. 


Pandit  Ganga  Prasad  Upadhyay  M,  A. 


SWAMI  DAYANAND  SARASWATI 

THE  FOUNDER  OP  THE  ARYA  8AMAJ 


TO  MY  FATHER 

Pt.  GANGA  PRASAD  UPADHYAY  M.A 

A    SUBLIME  WRITER,  NOTABLE  PREACHER 

AND   LEADER    OF    THE  ARYA  SAMAJ, 

WHOSE  SIMPLICITY,  LOVE,  DEVOTION 

AND  SACRIFICE  FOR  HIS  FAITH 

HAS  BEEN  AN  INSPIRATION 

TO  MANY 

THIS  BOOK  IS    DEDICATED    AS    A    TOKEN 
OF  LOVE    &    AFFECTION 
BY  HIS  SON. 


CONTENTS 


GHAPTER- 

Pages. 

1.  Early  Life                 ...                ...  1 

2.  Good-bye-Home      ...                ...  19 

3.  Now  Swami  Dayanand               ...  29 

4.  In  search  of  a  religious  preceptor  35 

5.  Crowned  at  Last       ...                ...  61 

6.  Years  of  Indecision  ...                ...  79 

7.  Swami  Throws  the  Gauntlet       ...  95 

8.  Reforms  in  the  Vedic  Church    ...  129 

9.  Reconstruction     of     the     Hindu 
Society  ...                ...                ...  147 

10.  Swami  Dayanand   and  Theoso^ 
phists      ...                ...                ...  159 

1 1 .  Swamt    Dayanand    and    Brahmo 
Samaj     ...                ...               _  183 

12.  Swami    Dayanand— -The  founder 

of  the  Arya' Samaj   ...               ...  197 

13.  Swami      Dayanand — a     great 

preacher  211 


2 

14.  Swami  Dayanand — a  great  writer       227 

15.  Physical   and    Spiritual    Lustre   of 

Swami  Dayanand     ...  ...     235 

16.  Attempts  upon  his   life  ...     247 

17.  Glorious  death   of   Swami    Daya 
nand      ...  ...  ...     263 

18.  Swami  Dayanand — great  philosop 

her         ...  ...  ...     283 

19.  Swami    Dayanand — a   man  of  the 

World    ...  ...  ...     295 

20.  Swami  Dayanand  —a  great  Sanyasi     303 


A  SHORT  HISTORY 

OF 

ARYA  SAMAJ 

BY 
Vishwa  Frakash,  B.A.,  LL.B 

[  In  Preparation  ] 

A  short  history  of  the  Arya  Samaj  is  in  preparation. 
It  will  contain  about  400  pages.  The  birth  and  the 
growth  of  the  movement  with  figures  and  interesting 
anecdotes  ;  the  Martyrs  of  the  Arya  Samaj ;  the  grand 
sacrifices  of  its  devoted  members ;  the  amelioration  of 
masses  ;  the  educational  activities  ;  and  various  other 
topics  full  of  interest  and  sensation  will  be  dealt 
with  in  this  book. 

The  book  will  be  a  rare  publication.  Register 
your  copy  from  now  to  avoid  any  disappointment. 
Price  Rs.  3/V-- 


Published   by— 

KALA  PRESS,  ALLAHABAD. 


CHAPTER  I 
Early  Life 

ARYA  Varta— the  holy  Arya  Varta  has  been 
from  the  time  immemorial  a  land  of  Rishis. 
It  was  a  centre  of  learning— a  centre  of  spiri 
tual  culture.  This  was  the  cynosure  of  the 
eyes  of  the  world  and  persons  from  the  dis 
tant  parts  of  the  world  carne  here  to  obtain 
spiritual  bliss.  These  noble  traditions  of  the 
past,  have  been  linked  to  our  own  day  by  the 
spiritually  gifted  personalities  that  sprang  up 
from  time  to  time.  And  what  is  Dayanand — 
only  a  link  of  that  chain. 

Who  is  Dayanand  ? 

"Dayanand"    in    the    poetic    phraseology 
of    Rabindra    Xath   Tagore— the     great  poet 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami   Dayanand. 

of  Nobel-Prize  fame,  *  was  the  great 
path-maker  in  modern  India,  who  through 
bewildering  tangles  of  creeds  and 
practices  — the  dense  undergrowth  of  the 
degenerate  days  of  our  country — cleared  a 
straight  path  that  was  meant  to  lead  the 
Hindus  to  a  simple  and  rational  life  of  devo 
tion  to  God  and  service  for  man.  With  a  clear 
sighted  vision  of  truth  and  courage  of  deter 
mination  he  preached  and  worked  for  our 
self-respect  and  vigorous  awakenment  of 
mind  that  could  strive  for  a  harmonious 
adjustment  with  the  progressive  spirit  of  the 
modern  age  and  at  the  same  time  keep  in 
perfect  touch  with  that  glorious  past  of  India 
when  it  revealed  its  personality,  in  freedom 
of  thought  and  action,  in  an  unclouded  radiance 
of  spiritual  realisation. " 

Dayanand  is  one  but'there  are  multifarious 
phases  of  his  life — he  is  a  religious  preceptor, 
a  great  commentator  of  the  Vedas,  a  great 
thinker,  a  saviour  of  Hinduism,  a  master 
mind,  a  master  personality,  a  great  writer,  a 
great  preacher,  a  brahmachari  and  a  great 
Sanyasi.  Above  all  he  is  a  WORLD  TEACHER.  He 
combines  in  himself  the  austere  life  and 
learning  of  [ancient  Yogis  and  Rishis.  Like 
Lord  Budha,'he  is  a  preacher  of  Ahinsa,  moral 


Early  Life. 

virtue  and  Brahmacharya.  Like  vSocrates, 
he  was  daring  and  had  to  end  his  career  with 
a  cup  of  poison.  Like  Christ,  he  was  ever 
ready  to  forgive  the  sins  of  his  antagonists. 
"Father,  forgive  them  ;  for  they  know  not, 
what  they  do"  was  his  maxim.  He  had  not 
come  "to  put  people  in  bondage,  but  to  free 
them."  He  found  the  world  "fettered  by  the 
chain  forged  by  superstition  and  ignorance" 
and  he  had  come  "to  snap  assunder  that 
chain  and  to  set  slaves  at  liberty." 

But  in  the  galaxy  of  world  teachers,  he 
holds  a  peculiar  brilliance  and  to  repeat  the 
impression  of  Shiyut  Aurobindo  Ghosh— a 
great  Yogi  of  India,  "it  is  as  if  one  were  to 
walk  for  a  long  time  amid  a  range  of  hills 
rising  to  a  greater  or  lesser  altitude,  but  ail 
with  sweeping  contours,  green  clad,  flatter 
ing  the  eye  even  in  their  most  bold  and  strik 
ing  elevation.  But  amidst  them  all  one  hill 
stands  apart,  piled  up  in  sheer  strength,  a 
mass  of  bare  and  puissant  granite,  with  ver 
dure  on  its  summit,  a  solitary  pine  jutting 
out  into  the  blue,  a  great  cascade  of  pure, 
vigorous  and  fertilising  water  gushing  out 
from  its  strength  as  a  very  fountain  of  life 
and  health  to  the  Valley," 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami    Dayanand. 

Swami  Dayanand  is  the  biggest  figure  of 
Indian  Renaissance  and  to  quote  Sir  Jadunath 
Sarkar,  the  great  Indian  historian,  "When 
the  history  of  India's  growth  comes  to  be 
written,  that  high  rank  will  be  adjudged  to 
the  '  Naked  Fakir  '  Dayanand  Saraswati.  He 
rescued  the  heart  of  Hinduism  from  atrophy  ; 
he  linked  it  with  the  spirit  of  eternal  pro 
gression  ruling  the  outer  world,  he  proved 
that  whatever  is  best  and  truest  in  the  legacy 
of  ancient  sages  of  the  Arya  Varta  is  a  pos 
session  open  to  the  entire  human  race,  and 
not  confined  to  any  'twice-born'  caste  or 
sacred  soil." 

Birth  Place. 

Gujrat,  now  a  part  of  the  Bombay 
Presidency,  is  a  godly-favoured  province.  In 
the  nineteenth  century,  it  gave  birth  to  two 
great  personalities,  Dayanand  and  Gandhi. 
The  lustre  of  the  former  was  witnessed 
in  the  19th  century  and  the  greatness  of  the 
latter  we  are  seeing  with  our  own  eyes  today. 

Gujrat  has  a  small  sub-territory  known  as 
Kathiawar.  It  is  a  small  peninsula  projecting 
into  the  sea.  It  is  partly  under  the  British 
Government  and  partly  managed  by  an  inde 
pendent  State.  Here  there  is  a  small  State 


Early  Life. 

so  called  Mourvi  and  this  was   the    celebrated 
place  where  our  great  Swami  was  born. 

At  Mourvi,  there  is  a  small  town  known  as 
Tankara.  Here  a  rich  and  influential  Udichya 
brahman  family  resided  for  sometimes  past. 
It  commanded  a  great  respect  in  the  locality. 
At  the  time  we  are  speaking  of,  Karshanlalji 
Tiwari  was  the  head  of  the  family.  He  had  a 
religious  bent  of  mind  and  most  of  his  time 
passed  in  deep  meditations.  In  the  year 
1824  A.  D.,  a  celebrated  son  was  born  to  the 
great  delight  of  the  parents.  This  was  Daya- 
nand.  He  was  followed  by  two  sons  and 
two  daughters. 

Before  becoming  a  Sanyasin,  Swami  Daya- 
nand  was  known  as  Mulji  and  with  the  same 
name  we  have  addressed  him  in  early  chap 
ters. 

His  Father. 

Karshanji  was  a  brahman,  and  as  such 
was  a  great  devotee.  His  son  had 
inherited  the  same  religious  fervour  and 
devotion  from  him.  He  was  a  Shaiva  i.e. 
worshipper  of  Shiva.  At  his  own  village  he 
had  constructed  a  temple  known  as  Kub- 
ernath's  temple.  Besides  the  expenditure 
incurred  in  its  construction,  he  had  dedicated 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami    Dayanand. 

some  of  his  property,  so  that  the  daily  rituals 
of  the  temple  be  carried  on  without  any 
hindrance.  He  often  organised  Kathas — 
religious  Sermons  and  with  utmost  enthusiasm 
heard  them  to  the  last.  His  son  was  always 
by  his  side  during  such  occasions.  Whenever 
the  news  of  any  Katha  reached  him,  he  took 
his  son  Mulji  with  him  and  sometimes  he 
travelled  several  miles  to  hear  these  reli 
gious  sermons. 

Karshanji  was  a  man  of  position.  He  had 
amassed  a  good  fortune  by  carrying  on  a 
money-lending  business.  The  books  of 
accounts  written  by  him  exist  to  this  day  and 
they  reveal  that  he  gave  big  loans  of  even  a 
thousand  rupees  at  a  time.  Memon  is  a  tribe 
which  resides  in  his  village  and  these  people 
are  businessmen.  Whenever  they  required 
money,  Karshan  was  ever  willing  to  help 
them.  Besides  money-lending  business,  Kar 
shanji  was  a  landlord.  He  managed  a  big 
zamindari.  In  the  State,  he  held  a  respect 
able  position.  He  was  in  modern  technology 
a  collector  and  magistrate  of  the  district.  He 
collected  revenues  from  the  people  and 
maintained  peace  throughout. 

Moved  by  religious  fervour,  he  had  visited 
all  the  places  of  worship  and  when  he  came 

6 


Early  Life. 

back  after  this  extensive  tour,  he  distributed 
alms  to  the  Pandits.  Karshanji  was  extremely 
fortunate  in  having  Mulji  as  his  son,  for  he 
will  always  be  remembered  as  the  father  of  a 
very  great  man,  but  as  far  as  the  family 
bliss  is  concerned  he  had  none.  How  sorely 
he  must  have  felt  it.  As  narrated  above  he 
had  three  sons  and  two  daughters.  One  of 
his  daughters  died,  when  Mulji  was  at  his 
home.  This  death  was  a  loss  to  the  parents, 
but  it  was  a  great  spiritual  torch  light  to 
young  Mulshankar.  This  was  a  great  turning 
point  in  the  life  of  that  great  man.  Then, 
Mulji  left  the  parents.  How  grievous  this 
must  have  been.  One  can  imagine  the 
feelings  of  parents  at  the  loss  of  the  eldest 
son.  They  must  have  pined  for  a  single  glance 
at  their  son  and  must  have  died  without  the 
consolation  that  they  had  given  birth  to  one 
who  was  to  become  the  great  saviour  of 
Hinduism.  We  have  no  account  of  the  second 
son.  But  it  is  certain  that  (he  must  have 
died  in  infancy  or  in  boyhood  otherwise  the 
zamindari  could  not  have  been  given  to  the 
son-in-law.  The  third  son  became  young  and 
got  married.  But  unfortunately  he  died  leav 
ing  a  widow.  So  out  of  the  three  sons  there 
was  none  to  give  solace  to  the  old  parents.  The 


Life  &  Teachings  of   Swami    Dayanand. 

remaining  daughter  was  married  to  Mangalji. 
Thus  there  was  no  other  alternative  for 
Karshanji  but  to  give  his  entire  property  to 
his  son-in-law.  Fortunately,  this  line  is  not 
extinct  to  this  day,  and  great-great-grandson 
even  today  keeps  the  memory  of  an  ancestor 
who  fled  away  from  the  home.  This  is  the 
tragic  history  of  Mulji's  father.  Now  we  drift 
on  to  the  history  of  Mulji. 
Education. 

Karshanji  was  himself  a  learned  man 
and  the  education  of  Mulji  began  at  an 
early  age.  He  picked  up  the  Alphabets  of 
Hindi  at  the  age  of  five  and  afterwards  his 
religious  education  began.  He  had  learnt 
different  Mantras  of  Sanskrit  which  is  so 
very  essential  for  aBrahman.  Even  in  the  early 
life  he  had  mastered  the  Vedic  Texts.  At  the 
age  of  eighteen  he  was  given  the  sacred- 
thread,  which  is  an  emblem  of  extreme  purity 
and  which  denotes  that  henceforth  the  child 
will  pass  days  just  as  is  enjoined  in  the  Shastra? 
and  live  a  perfect  holy  life.  In  fact,  among 
Hindus  this  is  considered  to  be  the  most 
important  ceremony. 

From  this  time,  Mulji  had  to  live  a  strict 
sacred  life  under  strict  instructions  of  bis 
father.  But  this  sort  of  hard  life  was  surely 

8 


Early  Life. 

unwelcome  to  his  mother,  who  wanted 
that  his  child  might  enjoy  his  early  life  in 
plenty  and  might  not  become  an  austere 
devotee.  Among  Hindus,  certain  days  are 
observed  as  fast  days  and  it  is  a  common 
belief  of  the  people  that  these  fasts  bring 
about  a  great  spiritual  benefit.  But  to 
observe  these  fasts  with  regularity  is  cer 
tainly  not  an  easy  job.  Interruption  in  the 
middle  might  invoke  the  wrath  of  different 
Devatas.  This  fear  was  the  main  object  why 
the  {mother  of  Mulji  was  so  disinclined  to 
wards  them.  She  had  repeatedly  asked  her 
husband  to  be  less  strict  as  far  as  Mulji  was 
concerned.  Often  husband  and  wife  quar 
relled  over  this.  But  Karshanji  was  a  true 
devotee,  and  he  wanted  that  his  son  should 
be  like  him. 

At  the  age  of  fourteen,  he  had  completely 
mastered  Yajurveda  and  some  parts  of  the 
other  three  vedas  also.  And  from  now  the 
young  lad  broadened  his  studies  and  began  to 
learn  Sanskrit  grammar,  logic  and  other 
Sankrit  books  dealing  with  rituals,  Mulji 
was  not  content  with  this.  His  thirst  for 
knowledge  was  not  to  be  satisfied  unless  he 
had  completely  mastered  the  subject.  Then, 

9 


Life  &  Teachings  of   Swami  Dayanand, 

as  now,  Kashi  (modern  Benares)  was  the 
seat  of  Sanskrit  Learning  and  no  knowledge 
of  Sanskrit  was  considered  as  complete  unless 
a  young:  Brahmachari  passsd  some  days  at 
Benares.  Kashi  had  a  great  attraction  for 
the  shining  lad  and  he  expressed  his  desire 
to  bid  farewell  to  his  home  for  sometime 
and  learn  Sanskrit  grammar  and  Jyotish 
(Science  of  stars)  at  Kashi.  This  proposal  was 
not  unwelcome  to  his  father,  but  surely  it  was 
too  much  for  the  tender  affections  of  his 
mother.  The  Mother  could  not  bear  the  separ 
ation  of  a  dear  child  for  a  long  period.  So  this 
proposal  was  dropped  for  the  time  being,  but 
the  idea  of  completely  mastering  the  subject 
was  ever  alive  in  the  mind  of  Mulji  and  ulti 
mately  this  desire  led  to  the  severance  of 
himself  from  his  parents.  This  proposal  of 
Mulji  being  rejected,  now  he  sought  another 
opportunity.  A  learned  pandit  used  to  reside 
at  a  distance  of  six  miles  from  his  place. 
Mulji  now  made  the  proposal  of  studying  with 
him.  This  was  granted,  but  he  was  not 
allowed  to  study  for  loner. 

Turning  point. 

Mulji  was    now    a    lad    of    thirteen    and 
here     we   witness    the     factors   which    com- 


10 


Early  Life. 

pletely  altered  his  life.  The  first  incident 
created  a  hatred  of  idol-worship  and  another 
invited  problems  of  life  and  death.  These 
two  incidents  are  not  of  great  significance. 
They  are  things  of  common  occurrance,  But 
for  a  great  soul  they  are  of  a  very  great 
importance.  Greatmen  have  a  divine  insight 
and  whatever  they  observe,  it  is  with  a  touch 
of  that  divinity.  This  is  extremely  true  with 
Mulji  also. 

Festival  of  Shivaratri, 

Skivaratri  is  the  holiest  day  for  a 
devotee  of  Shiva.  It  is  a  day  of  extreme 
purity,  devotion  and  meditation.  Shaivas 
observe  it  with  a  great  pomp  and  show. 
This  day  the  temples  are  extraordinarily 
decorated  with  buntings.  They  are  cleaned, 
white-washed,  and  the  idol  is  also  given 
fresh  ornamentations. 

People  await  this  day  for  long.  Ladies 
make  all  sorts  of  preparations  and  children 
are  delighted  for  they  will  get  an  opportunity 
of  witnessing  new  shows  or  will  get  sweet 
preparations  to  eat. 

The  same  fervour  was  visible  at  Kar- 
shan's  place.  He  was  extremely  busy  with 
making  preparations  for  this  festival.  Young 

11 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami    Dayanand. 

Mulji  was  also  very  curious.  But  his  curio 
sity  knew  no  bounds  when  his  father 
addressed  him.  "Dear  son,  Shivaratri  has 
arrived.  There  is  nothing  so  great  as  to 
worship  Shiva,  the  biggest  Lord.  You  are 
now  grown  up  and  it  is  befitting  that  consi 
dering  the  traditions  of  the  family  you  be 
enunciated  to  this  faith  today.  Observe  the 
day  with  fast  and  prayer  and  you  will  surely 
secure  heavenly  bliss". 

This  news  however  leaked  to  Mulji's 
mother.  The  hearts  of  woman  are  very 
tender.  She  began  to  tremble  at  the  idea 
of  fast  and  prayer.  She  would  have  gladly 
stood  between  the  father  and  the  son,  but 
when  she  saw  Mulji  staunch,  she  gave  way. 
What  intensive  feeling  in  the  brain  of  the 
young  lad  was,  cannot  be  described  easily. 
This  needs  extreme  psychological  analysis. 

The  boy  was  as  glad  as  a  lark.  The  morn 
ing  came,  the  sun  rose  straight  up  the  hori 
zon,  the  evening  came.  There  was  no  slack 
ness  in  his  enthusiasm.  His  curiosity  was 
constantly  increasing.  This  exhibits  the  will 
power  of  the  young  boy.  To  keep  a  fast  for 
a  complete  day  and  then  to  show  no  signs  of 
weakness  is  extraordinary.  Now  came  the 
next  difficult  task— the  night  vigil. 

12 


Early  Life. 

The  Father  accompanied  by  his  son  and 
other  colleagues  left  the  house  in  the  evening 
for  another  temple  known  as  Jareskwar  Nath 
outside  the  city.  This  was  perhaps  the  big 
gest  temple  in  the  locality  and  could  accomo- 
date  sufficient  number  of  people.  Blessed 
the  Temple  where  the  great  Mulji  was  to 
become  a  great  soul. 

Now  the  night  vigil  began.  Let  us  judge 
the  devotion  and  courage  of  the  people.  Ac 
cording  to  the  orthodox  principle  a  devotee 
should  wake  up  all  through  the  night  and 
offer  prayers.  Young  Mulji  had  a  firm  de 
termination  to  pass  the  night  without  a  single 
nod.  Perhaps  this  determination  was  un- 
paralied  and  unique  in  that  assembly  of 
devotees. 

Midnight  came  ;  the  goddess  of  sleep  began 
to  usurp  the  attention  of  the  devotees.  By 
and  by,  the  number  began  to  dwindle.  As 
opportunities  offered,  people  left  the  inner 
precincts  of  the  temple  and  retired  to  the 
verandah.  Soon  they  were  in  sound  sleep. 
Not  only  the  devotees  but  the  worshippers, 
specially  paid  to  propitiate  the  God,  could 
not  avoid  the  temptation.  No\v  there  was 
only  one  soul  in  the  temple  who  was  still 

13 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami    Dayanand. 

awake.     In     order     to    avoid    sleep,    he   was 
moistening  his  eyes  with  water. 

Now  comes  that  important  incident  and  it 
will  be  much  better  to  describe  it  in  the  very 
words  of  that  noble  soul.  '  When  I  was  the 
only  man  awake,  an  important  incident 
happened.  Several  rats  came  forth  and  began 
to  dance  at  the  idol  of  the  Shiva  and  often 
usurped  the  rice  and  offerings  dedicated  to 
the  idol.  I  began  to  witness  all  this.  An 
idea  entered  my  mind  !  Is  this  the  same 
God  Shiva,  about  whose  strength  and  valour, 
and  his  bull  which  bears  him,  I  had  heard  in 
the  morning?  I  was  thunderstruck.  I 
thought,  how  could  this  idol  be  that  all- 
powerful,  and  a  terror  of  enemies,  who  could 
not  even  check  the  tresspass  of  rats  ?  Thus 
I  became  wild  with  the  thoughts.  I  began 
to  question  within  myself,  this  idol  riding  on 
a  bull  before  me  is  that  of  Shiva,  who  makes 
tours,  enjoys  foods,  and  drinks,  sleeps,  bears 
the  Trishul,  rattle  Damru  and  shows  divine 
wrath  ". 

Streams  of  thoughts  puzzled  Mulji.  Thus 
when  he  could  restrain  himself  no  longer, 
he  awakened  his  father  and  put  this  ques 
tion  :  "  Father  !  I  have  been  told  that 

14 


Early  Life. 

Shiva  is  ail-powerful!.  But  look  how  ha  is 
helpless  in  driving  these  rats  away  ".  This 
question  was  certainly  a  blow  to  the  ortho 
doxy  of  his  father.  He  considered  it  an  ill- 
omen.  On  the  day  of  Shivaratri,  in  the 
precincts  of  the  temple,  and  just  in  the 
presence  of  the  idol,  to  raise  a  question  affect 
ing  the  honour  of  the  God,  was  certainly  a 
great  sin.  But  instead  of  appeasing  his  son 
by  arguments  and  mild  words,  he  at  once 
became  very  hot.  At  last  he  put  forth  this 
argument.  "  My  son  !  this  is  not  the  real 
Shiva.  This  is  an  image  only  ".  These  words 
produced  a  totally  different  result  and  now 
Mulji  became  assured  that  all-powerful  Shiva 
was  something  different  from  this  image.  It 
was  useless  to  worship  him.  The  real  god 
was  to  be  searched  and  worshipped, 

Now  the  penance  lost  its  charm.  Mulji 
had  not  felt  hunger  nor  sleep  as  yet.  But 
when  he  learnt  that  this  was  nothing  but  a 
deception,  all  this  became  unbearable.  He 
made  a  request  to  his  father  and  got  permis 
sion  to  go  home.  But  the  father  was  still 
very  staunch.  He  had  asked  Mulji  not  to 
break  the  fast.  One  servant  was  deputed 
to  accompany  Mulji  as  the  house  was  at  a 
distance  of  six  miles  from  the  temple. 

15 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami    Dayanand. 

Mulji  came  to  his  residing:  place.  The 
Mother  thought  that  the  small  boy  could  not 
keep  the  fast,  so  he  had  come  back.  She 
brought  some  fruits  and  sweets.  Mulji  was 
now  not  serious  about  the  fast  and  when 
things  were  offered  to  him  he  readily  agreed 
to  partake.  Thus  the  father's  commands 
were  disobeyed,  but  the  mother  told  Mulji 
to  keep  this  a  secret  for  the  father  would  be 
very  angry.  This,  however,  leaked,  and  the 
father  was  hot  with  rage.  All  relations  sided 
with  Mulji  and  had  it  not  been  the  case 
Mulji  must  have  received  severe  punish 
ment.  After  sometime  the  father  and  the 
son  reconciled.  Karshanji,  as  days  passed, 
forgot  this  event,  but  Mulji  pondered  over  it 
again  and  again  in  his  own  mind. 

Scene  of  Death. 

Mulji's  brain  was  already  harassed  by 
one  problem,  but  now  another  incident 
occurred  after  five  years.  This  was  more 
dreadful  and  awe-inspiring.  It  is  thus 
described  by  Mulji  : 

"  I  was  enjoying  the  festivities  at  a 
relative's  place  one  night,  when  a  servant 
<jame  and  communicated  a  dreadful  news. 
He  told  me  that  my  sister  who  was  of  fourteen 

16 


Early  Life. 

years,  fell  suddenly  ill.  All  sorts  of  efforts 
were  made  but  she  expired  within  two  hours 
of  my  coming  here.  Sister's  death  was  the 
first  calamity  in  my  life.  This  sorrow  was 
appalling.  At  that  sad  demise,  when  the 
bewailing  of  the  relations  was  tearing  the  sky 
assunder,  1  stood  mute  like  a  stone,  and  be 
gan  to  ponder,  '  Oh  !  how  short  is  our  life.  I 
shall  also  die  some  day.  But  is  there  no  way 
by  which  I  may  be  immune  of  death  and  may 
attain  salvation  ?7.  At  the  same  place,  I  took 
a  vow  that  I  will  make  an  effort  to  conquer 
death.  At  this  juncture,  I  became  sure  that 
outward  demonstrations  were  all  a  humbug 
and  nothing  but  the  purification  of  the  soul 
was  the  way  to  salvation.  But  I  kept  these 
thoughts  within  myself  and  never  allowed 
any  one  to  know  my  ambitions  ". 
Another  Death 

The  death  of  his  sister  was  soon 
followed  by  another  death.  This  was  of 
his  uncle  who  loved  him  very  dearly.  He 
described  it  thus  :— 

"  After  sometime  my  uncle  died.  He  was 
learned  and  a  man  of  divine  virtues.  He 
loved  me  from  my  very  childhood,  and  I  was 
much  moved  by  his  separation.  I  thought 
that  when  all  things  in  this  world  were 

17 


Life  &  Teachings  of    Swami  Dayanand. 

perishable,   why   should   I    pass   my   days   in 
their  midst  ?". 

But  one  event  after  another,  one  curiosity 
after  another  curiosity,  was  too  much 
for  a  man  divinely  inspired.  Who  can  say 
that  these  events  were  not  god-sent  ?  It 
must  have  been  the  divine  will  to  save 
Hinduism  and  it  inspired  Dayanand  with  these 
events.  How  these  events  had  changed  the 
life  of  Mulji  will  be  described  in  the  next 
chapter. 


18 


L 


CHAPTER  II 
Good-Bye  Home 

ORD   Budha   saw   a  corpse  being  taken  and 


inquired  from  his  people  "what  is  this  ?" 
People  told  him  "0  Prince  !  the  man  is  dead. 
Ours  will  be  a  similar  fate."  Lord  Budha 
a  noble  prince,  who  was  passing  his  days  in 
pastimes  and  luxuries  at  once  became  a  saint, 
Beautiful  wife,  young  babe,  palaces,  chariots, 
food,  drink  and  women  all  these  lost  attrac 
tion  for  him.  He  was  something  quite  dif 
ferent. 

The  same  was  the  problem  with  Mulji.  He 
had  witnessed  two  deaths.  The  problem  of 
life  and  death  was  before  his  eyes.  The 
mystery  of  God  was  also  revealed  to  him  on 
the  day  of  Shivaratri.  He  had  known  then, 

19 


Life  &-  Teachings  of    Swami  Dayanand. 

that  all  these  outward  demonstrations  were 
futile.  They  would  never  bear  any  fruit. 
God  was  not  the  idol  Shiva  which  people 
worshipped.  It  was  divine,  and  divinity  could 
not  be  shut  up  in  a  small  idol. 

Now  Mulji  had  a  mind  to  search  for  truth, 
to  find  out  God,  to  find  out  a  way  to  salvation. 
He  was  not  married  as  yet.  The  real  yearn 
ing  in  him  was  not  of  marriage,  but  of  some 
thing  different.  His  plan  of  studies  was 
being  frustrated  by  his  parents.  He  was  not 
allowed  to  go  to  Benares.  The  innocent 
desire  to  study  with  a  pandit  at  a  distance  of 
six  miles  could  not  be  prolonged.  The  latter 
pandit,  by  daily  conversations  with  Mulji. 
learnt  his  inclinations.  He  later  informed 
his  parents  and  gave  them  a  warning  that 
unless  the  young  aspirant  was  completely 
fettered,  he  would  soon  become  a  Sanyasin. 

In  Indian  homes,  a  Sanyasin  commands  the 
greatest  respect,  but  parents  can  never  suffer 
their  own  dearest  to  become  one.  With  the 
same  feeling,  this  information  was  received 
by  the  parents  of  Mulji.  They  were  greatly 
perplexed.  They  could  not  find  a  way 
out  of  this  difficulty.  At  last  people  suggest 
ed  that  no  fetters  were  stronger  than  those 

20 


Good-Bye  Home. 

of  matrimony.  So  the  perplexed  parents 
began  to  make  arrangements  for  his  mar 
riage.  The  boy  was  called  back  home  from 
his  studies  and  tha  young  aspirant  for  the 
noble  cause  soon  learnt  what  was  going  to 
happen. 

Now  he  was  invited  to  show  strength  of 
his  courage.  He  was  still  firm  with  the 
noble  cause  always  before  his  mind.  First 
he  asked  some  of  his  relations  to  persuade 
his  father  to  postpone  his  marriage.  The 
marriage  could  easily  have  been  postponed 
for  sometime,  had  the  situation  been  differ- 
rent.  But  how  could  the  parents  yield  in 
this  situation  ?  They  had  no  desire  to  lose 
their  son.  Mulji  now  personally  entreated  his 
father  but  found  him  firm  like  a  rock. 

There  was  no  other  alternative  now,  but 
to  bid  farewell  to  his  home.  One  day,  the 
young  lad  in  the  year  1846  A.  D.  slipped 
in  the  evening  from  his  parents.  He  knew 
that  when  they  would  not  find  him  at  night, 
they  would  depute  sepoys  in  his  search.  They 
knew  that  Mulji  might  have  gone  to  Benares, 
and  the  sepoys  would  naturally  make  a  search 
in  that  direction.  So  he  took  another  route. 
Sweet  home  farewell ;  parents  and  relations 

21 


Life  &-  Teachings  of    Swami  Dayanand, 

good-bye.  Young  Mulji  was  now  on  his  way 
and  he  walked  for  eight  miles  before  dusk  and 
then  took  shelter  in  a  village. 

In  Search  of  Yogis. 

Those  who  pass  their  days  in  deep 
meditation  are  termed  as  Yogis.  They 
have  become  a  separate  class  altogether. 
There  is  hardly  any  part  of  our  country 
where  such  Yogis  may  not  be  found.  But 
every  one  of  them  is  not  a  Yogi  and  amongst 
them  the  majority  is  of  those  rascals  who  in 
the  garb  of  Yogis  deceive  the  world  and  pass 
their  days  in  ease  and  comfort.  Such  Yogis 
were  not  rare  in  the  days  of  Mulji  also.  But 
Mulji  was  in  search  of  a  real  Yogi.  In  his 
own  province,  the  name  of  Lala  Bhakta  was 
very  famous,  He  resided  at  a  place  known 
as  Shaila.  Mulji  had  heard  his  name  before, 
so  naturally  he  went  to  this  place. 

In  the  way,  Mulji  met  certain  greedy  men 
dicants.  They  advised  him  "Boy,  just  be 
come  generous  aad  give  us  these  ornaments 
that  are  on  your  body.  Rest  assured,  you 
will  get  manifold  in  the  next  life."  Mulji  had 
now  no  love  for  these  ornaments,  so  he  gave 
them  to  the  Sadhus. 


22 


Good'Bye  Home. 

At  last,  he  reached  Shaila  and  presented 
himself  before  Lai  Bhakta.  He  was  accorded 
welcome,  and  the  exercise  of  Yogic  practices 
began.  One  day  while  he  was  practising  Yog 
during  the  night,  he  heard  the  shrill  cries  of 
birds  on  the  tree  above  his  head.  Mulji  was 
not  accustomed  to  this  and  he  got  afraid  and 
retired  to  the  precincts  of  the  temple  and 
there  passed  the  night 

Enunciation  as  a  Brahmachari. 

But  Lai  Bhakta  was  an  ordinary  person 
ality  and  he  could  not  satisfy  the  thirst  of 
Mulji.  Here  he  met  a  brahmachari,  who 
advised  him  to  get  himself  enunciated  as  a 
Brahmachari.  Mulji  agreed  to  this  proposal 
and  got  himself  enunciated.  From  now  he 
became  known  as  Shudhachaitnya.  He  began 
to  live  just  like  a  Brahmachari,  his  dress 
being  of  crimson  colour. 

In  the  Clutches  of  his  Father 

After  leaving  Shaila,  he  started  towards 
Ahmedabad— for  a  place  called  Kotgangara. 
This  place  was  known  as  the  abode  of  San- 
yasins,  and  Shudhachaitnya  thought  that  he 
might  get  some  better  spiritual  teacher  at 
this  place.  He  arrived  here,  but  had  the 
same  bitter  experience  which  he  had  at 

23 


Life  &  Teachings  of    Swami  Dayanand. 

Shaila.  He  saw  how  indifferent  were  these 
Sanyasins  towards  their  duties  and  how 
corrupt  they  were.  How  could  he  remain  at 
this  place  any  moment. 

In  the  Hindu  Calendar  month  of  Kartic  a 
big  fair  used  to  take  place  at  Sidhapur.  In 
this,  Sadhus  from  all  'parts  of  the  country 
congregated  and  Shudachaitanya  thought 
that  amongst  these  some  one  might  satisfy 
his  curiosity.  He  left  Kotgangara  for  Sidha 
pur,  but  in  the  way  an  untoward  event 
happened.  He  himself  has  described  it.  "in 
the  way,  unfortunately,  I  met  a  man  who 
knew  me.  He  was  a  vairagi  and  resided  just 
near  my  village,  He  knew  us  perfectly  well. 
He  was  very  much  astonished  to  see  me  in 
this  condition  and  1  also  became  thunder 
struck.  He  inquired  from  me  what  was  the 
reason  of  my  coming  to  this  place  in  this  con 
dition.  I  told  him  that  1  had  a  desire  to  see 
the  world.  He  abused  me,  and  made  a  fun  of 
my  dress.  That  Bairagi  must  have  guessed- 
out  my  plans.  Then  I  told  him  that 
I  was  going  to  see  the  fair  of  Sidh- 
pur.  At  this,  the  Bairagi  left  me  and  I 
took  my  way  to  Sidhapur  where  I  resided 
with  other  Sadhus  in  the  temple  of  Nilkanth." 

24 


Good-Bye  Home. 

Shudhachaitanya  was  now  in  the  assem 
bly  of  Sadhus.  Sadhus  of  different 
capacities,  different  temperaments,  different 
views  were  all  around  him.  He  talked  on 
various  problems  first  to  one,  then  to  another. 
Whenever  any  one  gave  him  information 
regarding  some  one  spiritually  great  he  at 
once  sat  at  his  feet. 

He  was  passing  his  days  in  the  pleasant 
company,  but  this  was  soon  marred  by  the 
presence  of  his  father.  While  sitting  in 
the  assembly  of  Sadhus,  one  day  he  saw 
several  sepoys  coming  towards  him  and  later 
he  observed  the  fearful  face  of  his  father. 
These  sepoys  hemmed  him  all  round  and 
there  was  no  way  of  escape.  But  Shudha 
chaitanya  did  not  lose  heart  and  maintained 
the  same  courage. 

His  father  was  wild  with  rage  and  there 
was  no  way  to  appease  him.  Shudhachaitanya 
here  spoke  a  lie  for  appeasing  his  father  and 
said,  "1  was  kidnapped  by  a  Sadhu  and 
was  all  along  anxious  to  return  home.  Since 
you  have  fortunalety  come  now,  I  will  accom 
pany  you  to  my  home.  "  These  assurances 
were  all  fruitless.  He  tore  his  clothes,  took 
his  waterpot  and  broke  it.  As  last,  he  abused 

25 


Life  &•  Teachings  of    Swami  Dayanand. 

him  considerably  and  deputed   several  sepoys 
to  keep  a  watch  overhim  night  and  day. 
Again  Free  from  the  Clutches 

Now  Shudhachaitanya  was  a  close  prisoner. 
His  father  was  staunch  and  kept  a  strong 
guard  upon  his  son.  He  had  no  desire  to  lose 
him  again.  On  the  other  hand,  Shudhachai 
tanya  had  a  firm  determination  to  hoodwink 
the  guard.  Several  sepoys  kept  a  watch 
throughout  the  day  and  there  was  no  opportu 
nity  to  make  an  escape.  Night  came  and  still 
they  were  active.  By  and  by  they  were 
vigilantly  looking  after  him.  Now  he  slept 
soundly  and  the  sepoys  seeing  him  asleep 
became  less  vigilant.  At  three  in  the  night, 
he  opened  his  eyes  and  saw  that  sepoys  were 
sleeping.  This  was  the  golden  opportunity 
when  he  could  make  good  his  escape.  He  did 
not  stand,  for  he  might  be  caught.  He  moved 
a  little  by  sitting  and  thus  came  out  of  the 
camp.  By  the  time  sepoys  could  take  any 
notice  of  him,  Sudhachaitanya  had  crossed  a 
mile.  Here  he  saw  a  big  pine  tree,  shadow 
ing  the  dome  of  a  big  temple,  He  selected 
this  spot  for  his  shelter  and  hid  himself  on 
the  dome. 

The  news  of  his   escape    was   soon   known 
sepoys  were  again  active.     They  made  a 

26 


Good'Bye  Home. 

hot  search  at  every  possible  place  and  even 
visited  the  temple  where  Shudhachaitanya 
was  hiding.  Here  they  could  not  detect  him. 
He  remained  at  this  hiding  place  for  one  com 
plete  day  without  a  single  morsel  of  food  or 
a  single  drop  of  water.  At  dusk  he  got  down 
and  took  a  less  important  track. 


27 


CHAPTER  III. 
NOW  SWAMI    DAYANAND 

AFTER  his  stay  on  the  pine  tree  for  fifteen 
hours,  Shudhachaitanya  started  twards 
Ahmedabad.  In  the  way  he  made  no  enquiries 
regarding  the  route  from  any  one,  lest  it 
might  give  his  father  certain  clues  regarding 
his  departure.  He  reached  Ahmedadad  and 
from  there  took  his  route  for  Baroda. 

Among  Vedantists 

At  Baroda,  there  was  a  religious 
monastery  known  as  Chetan  Math.  Here 
resided  Swami  Brahmanand  and  several 
other  learned  Sanyasins.  Shudhachaitanya 
went  to  that  place  and  a  talk  on  Vedant 
ensued.  He  says  "Brahmanand  and  other 

29 


Life  &  Teachings   of    Swami  Dayanand. 

Sanyasins  were  successful  in  explaining  to  me 
the  philosophy  of  Vedant  that  I  am  Almighty 
Brahma.  Even  before  this  I  had  studied  the 
books  on  Vedant  and  understood  them  a  little, 
but  now  my  doubts  were  completely  removed 
and  I  began  to  consider  myself  Brahma.  " 

Here  again  he  was  identified  by  a  lady,  and 
in  order  to  avoid  the  repetition  of  Sidhapur 
trouble,  he  removed  himself  from  that  place. 
Now  he  came  in  contact  of  Sachchidanand 
Paramhansa,  from  whom  he  learnt  that  Chanod 
Karuchi  is  the  abode  of  many  Sanyasins.  So 
he  started  for  that  place.  In  this  connection 
he  wrote  : — "Here  I  met  several  Brahma- 
charis,  Sanyasins  like  Chidanand  and  several 
other  Yogis.  I  had  never  before  witnessed 
such  people  well  versed  in  yog.  After  a 
conversation  lasting  for  several  days,  one  day 
I  went  to  Parmanand  Paramhansa  and  reques 
ted  him  to  instruct  me.  For  a  couple  of 
months,  I  studied  books  known  as  Vedantsar 
and  Vedanta  paribhasha." 

Desire  to  Become  a  Sanyasin 

Now  Shudhachaitanya  became  anxious  to 
become  aSanyasin.  What  prompted  him  to  take 
this  step,  will  be  manifest  from  his  follwing 

30 


Now  Swami   Dayanand. 

statement  :— 

"I  was  a  Brahmachari  and  as  such  I  had  to 
cook  food  with  my  own  hands.  This  was  a 
great  hindrance  to  my  studies.  I  had  not  given 
up  my  original  name  as  yet  and  as  my  father's 
popularity  was  well  known,  I  had  always  a 
fear  lest  some  one,  while  conversing  with  me, 
might  recognise  that  I  was  the  son  of  a 
particular  man.  So  1  was  always  anxious  to 
have  my  name  changed.  By  becoming  a 
Sanyasin  I  could  avoid  the  two  difficulties 
described  above,  and  for  this  reason  I  was 
anxious  to  take  Sanyas." 

Now  arose  a  question— who  should 
enunciate  him  ?  It  was  the  desire  of  Sbudha- 
caitanya  that  the  Guru  should  be  of  great 
spiritual  merits.  This  was  an  important  cere 
mony  and  it  was  befitting  that  a  greatman 
should  be  approached.  He  persuaded  one 
Dakshini  Pandit  to  kindly  recommend  him  to 
Chidasharam  Swami,  who  was  not  only 
extremely  learned  but  also  well  versed 
in  yog.  But  this  was  not  achieved. 
Perhaps  he  was  refused  on  account  of  his 
young  age.  But  Shudhachaitanya  was  not 
one  who  could  be  easily  disappointed,  He  did 
not  lose  heart  and  patiently  waited  for  any 

31 


Life  &  Teachings  of    Swami  Dayanand. 

other  opportunity.  This,  however,  was  soon 
granted.  He  writes  :-—  "After  several 
months  of  this  incident,  two  persons 
who  had  given  up  wordly  life,  came  from 
south  and  stayed  at  a  broken  hut  in  the 
jungle.  This  place  was  about  two  miles  from 
where  I  resided.  One  was  a  Sanyasin  and 
the  other  a  Brahmachari.  The  Dakshini 
Pandit  mentioned  above  became  curious  to 
see  them  and  he  took  me  also.  We  reached  at 
that  hut.  My  friend  was  the  master  of 
Vedant  and  now  he  began  to  converse  with 
those  persons  about  Brahma.  The  discussion 
that  ensued  gave  me  an  ample  proof  that 
both  of  them  were  very  learned.  They  told  us 
that  they  were  coming  from  Sharangver  Math 
established  by  Swami  Shankaracharya,  and 
were  going  to  Dwarka.  One  was  known  as 
Purnanand  Saraswati.  I  asked  the  Pandit  to 
kindly  recommend  me  to  him.  So  the  Pandit 
told  the  Sanyasin  that  1  was  a  young 
Brahmachari  &  it  was  my  desire  that  I  might 
study  Vedanta  without  any  sort  of  hindrance. 
Further,  the  Pandit  told  him  that  he  could 
bear  testimony  to  the  fact  that  I  was  of  good 
temperament  and  my  character  was  excellent. 
For  these  reasons,  i  was  fit  to  take 
Sanyas,  althought  this  life  was  full  of  rigour. 

32 


Now  Swami  Dayanand. 

With  this  introduction  he  exhorted  Swami 
Purnanand  to  enunciate  me  and  further  told 
him  that  in  this  way  I  would  be  able  to  be 
completly  free  from  wordly  life  and  shall  be 
able  to  study  Brahmavidya  without  any 
hindrance.  At  this  Swami  Purnanand  raised 
difficulties  as  I  was  of  young  age,  and  further 
that  Swami  belonged  to  Maharashtra  while  I 
was  of  Gujrat.  He  told  us  that  I  should 
approach  some  one  from  Gujrat.  My  friend 
further  convinced  him  and  he  was  pleased  to 
enunciate  me  as  'Dayanand  Saraswati'  on 
the  3rd  day." 

Thus  Shudhachaitanya  became  a  Sanyasin. 
He  was  now  free  fron  worldly  bondage.  Life 
according  to  Hindu  scriptures  is  divided  into 
four  parts — student  life,  family  life,  forest- 
life  and  life  of  Renunciation.  A  person  is 
enjoined  to  pass  from  one  stage  to  another. 
But  in  the  case  of  Swami  Dayanand  we  find  him 
taking  to  renunciation  just  after  his  student 
life.  This  is  certainly  a  very  great  sacrifice  & 
to  be  achieved  in  right  sense  requires  special 
aptitude.  Similar  is  the  history  of  Swami 
Shankaracharya.  From  the  1st  stage  he  took 
to  the  last. 

World  has  a  very  great    attraction.     Even 
those     who  'become     grey     haired    can  not 

33 


Life  &  Teachings  of    Swami  Dayanand. 

resist  family  charms.  But  when  a  budding 
youth  conquers  passion  and  becomes  a 
Sanyasin  it  is  all  the  more  creditable.  Swami 
Dayanand  in  fact  places  before  the  world  an 
ideal  unsurpassed  by  any  one.  He  in  fact 
stands  on  a  very  high  pedestal  of  virtue. 


34 


CHAPTER  IV. 

In     Search  of   a    Religious 
Preceptor 

Learns    Vogic    Exercises 

DYANAND  sat  for  some  days  at  the  feet 
of  Swami.Purnanand  who  had  enunciated 
him.  When  the  Swami  left  the  place, 
Dayarand  shifted  to  Vyas  Ashram,  which  was 
famous  for  Yogic  exercises.  Swami  Yoganand 
was  the  head  of  this  Ashram  and  an  excellent 
teacher  of  yog. 

Here  he  passed  some  of  his  days  and 
learnt  a  little.  There  was,  however,  a  break 
for  some  days  when  he  left  for  Chinur  for 
studying  Sanskrit  grammar. 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami    Dayanand. 

At  Vyas  Ashram,  he  was  greatly  bene- 
fitted  by  the  company  of  Shiva-Nand  Giri  and 
Jivanand  Giri.  Both  of  these  were  Yogis,  and 
often  the  three  sat  together  and  discussed 
the  intricacies  of  Yoga. 

Yogic  exercises  are  not  in  any  way  simple 
They  are  very  intricate  by  their  nature. 
Sometimes,  a  single.slip  may  cause  the  death 
of  a  person.  Often  they  have  broken  down 
the  physique  of  people.  They  require  a  simple, 
cautious  and  austere  life.  Swami  Dayanand 
was  by  nature  very  austere  and  as  such  these 
exercises  he  learnt  with  great  ease. 

Now  these  two  Sanyasins  departed  and 
asked  Dayanand  to  meet  after  a  month  at 
Ahmedabad.  Here  they  promised  to  give  more 
instructions.  Accordingly,  Dayanand  went  to 
that  place  and  passed  some  days  more  in  their 
company. 

Somebody  told  him,  that  better  qualified 
Yogis  would  be  found  on  the  Abu  mountain. 
He  readily  went  tojthat  place  and  after  a  long 
search,  received  instruction  from  one  Yogi, 
but  this  did  not  satisfy  him.  Now  he  moved 
towards  Northern  India,  in  the  hope  of  get 
ting  a  preceptor. 

36 


In  Search  of  a  Religious  Preceptor. 
The  Search  Continues. 

In  the  year  1854,  he  reached  Hardwar. 
Fortunately,  Hardwar  was  full  of  hustle 
and  bustle.  Kumbha  fair  was  in  full  swing 
and  Sadhus  from  all  parts  of  the  country  had 
congregated  there.  Dayanand  had  no  idea 
of  this  fair  before.  He  remained  at  Hard- 
war  till  the  end  of  it  and  ultized  his  time 
in  Yoga. 

There  was  a  general  impression  in  the 
minds  of  the  people  then,  as  is  still  now,  that 
real  Yogis  lived  far  from  the  cities.  They 
passed  their  days  in  the  midst  of  nature  and 
no  place  was  more  auspices  for  the  purpose 
of  Yoga  than  the  hilly  tracts.  Perhaps  this 
idea  was  the  main  factor  in  Dayanand's  ex 
tensive  tour  in  the  hilly  region.  This  tour 
is  most  important  and  exhibits  the  courage 
of  Dayanand.  At  one  occasion  he  was  about 
to  end  his  career.  If  it  had  happened,  the 
history  of  Hinduism  would  have  been 
different- 

From  Hardwar  he  moved  to  Tehri.  Here 
Dayanand  saw  with  his  own  eyes  the  cruel 
practices  of  Hindus  and  saw  the  mockery  of 
Hindu  religion.  In  this  tour  he  had  the  oppor- 

37 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami    Dayanand. 

tunity  of  studying  the  tenets  of  the  different 
sects  of  Hindu  religion.  He  read  them  and 
found  how  they  were  against  common  sense. 

Offered  Flesh. 

Amongst  Hindu  religion  Ahinsa,  i.  e. 
not  giving  pain  to  any  one  is  the  cardinal 
rule.  Hindus  are  expected  not  to  kill 
animals  or  to  take  their  flesh.  At  least  the 
foremost  caste  of  Brahrnans  is  totally  forbid 
den  to  taste  flesh.  But  Dayanand  saw  just  the 
otherwise.  Once,  while  staying  at  Tehri,  he  re 
ceived  an  invitation  from  a  Brahman  to  which 
he  readily  agreed.  He  has  thus  described  it: — 

"  Pandits  and  Sadhus  thronged  at  Tehri. 
One  day  a  Rajpandit  invited  me  to  dinner. 
At  the  appointed  hour  a  man  came  from  the 
Pandit's  place  and  1  went  to  him  with  a 
Brahmachari  who  was  my  companion.  At  the 
door  I  marked  a  man  cutting  flesh.  On  stepp 
ing  further,  I  saw  a  heap  of  flesh,  heads  and 
bones  of  the  animals  and  the  pandits  sitting 
by  its  side.  Inspite  of  the  words  of  welcome 
from  the  person  who  had  invited ^me,  I  could 
not  stay  at  the  place,  and  came  back  without 
uttering  a  single  word,  lest  there  might  be 
hindrance  in  their  so  called  holy  work.  A  few 
minutes  later  the  pandit  approached  me  and 

38 


In   Search  of  a   Religious  Preceptor. 

in  humble  tone  began  to  invite  me  again  with 
the  remark  that  the  flesh  was  specially 
arranged  for  me.  Now  I  plainly  told  him 
that  I  was  a  strict  vegitarian.  Not  to 
speak  of  tasting  flesh,  I  could  not  even 
bear  its  sight.  Under  these  circumstances 
it  was  of  no  use  preparing  flesh  for  me. 
If  he  was  at  all  serious  of  feeding  me, 

he  should   send   some    fruits     and    uncooked 

t 

food  which  I  would  get  prepared  by  this 
Brahmachari  and  take  it.  At  this,  that 
pandit  bacame  discouraged  but  in  order  to 
keep  his  word  he  sent  fruits  etc.  accord- 
ingly." 

Tan  t  Fa  Philosophy, 

Perhaps  this  was  the  first  occasion  when 
Dayanand  had  the  bitter  experience  of  reality. 
He  could  never  have  dreamt  that  a  pandit 
can  eat  flesh.  Now  in  order  to  pass  his 
days  he  inquired  from  the  pandit  if  any  books 
were  available  in  the  locality.  The  Pandit 
told  him  that  Sanskrit  literature,  grammar, 
jyotish  and  books  relating  to  Tantra  can  be 
had.  Dayanand  had  read  other  books  of 
Sanskrit  literature  but  he  had  never  heard 
the  word  Tantra  before.  He  thought  that  he 
must  have  some  idea  of  the  religious  prin- 

39 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami   Dayanand. 

ciples  of  this  sect  also.  So  he  asked  for  these 
books.  But  what  were  the  religious  princi 
ples?  The  books  were  full  of  extreme  debau 
chery.  Dayanand  was  simply  thunderstruck 
to  read  these  books.  He  wrote. "My  astonish 
ment  knew  no  bounds,  when  I  read  with  my 
own  eyes  in  the  books  of  fantra,  the  sexual 
intercourse  of  mother  and  son,  father  and 
daughter,  brother  and  sister,  or  even  with 
women  of  low  castes  (who  could  not  even  be 
touched  by  people  of  higher  castes  in  ordi 
nary  life) ;  worshipping  a  naked  woman  tak 
ing  flesh,  fish,  wine  etc.  and  this  all  to  lead 
one  to  salvation.  I  had  a  firm  belief  now 
that  rascals  must  have  compiled  these  books 
to  satisfy  their  own  evil  propensities  and 
have  termed  them  as  religious  scriptures. " 
This  was  the  preparatory  ground  for  Swami 
Dayanand  and  when  he  had  consolidated  his 
own  principles,  he  criticised  these  sects  of 
Hinduism  which  were  eating  into  the  very 
vitals  of  religion. 

Still  on  Tour. 

From  Tehri,  Dayan&nd  came  to  Shrinagar, 
and  there  stayed  at  the  temple  of  Kedar- 
ghat.  During  these  days  the  philosophy 
of  the  Tantras  was  foremost  in  his  mind  and 


40 


In  Search  of  a  Religious  Preceptor. 

whenever  any  opportunity  offered  he  was 
quick  in  criticising  their  principles.  Here 
he  was  introduced  to  Ganga  Giri,  a  Sadhu  of 
good  parts,  and  both  of  them  became 
friends.  Two  months  passed  in  jolly  com 
pany.  After  the  rains,  traversing  Rudra 
Prayag,  Shaila  Shrang,  Sivapuri.  Guptakashi, 
Gauri  Kunda,  Bhim  Gupta,  he  again  came 
back  to  Kedarghat.  On  account  of  the  natural 
scenery,  this  place  had  a  great  charm  and 
endearment  for  Dayanand.  Here  he  came  in 
contact  with  Pandas  or  worshipping  class  and 
studied  their  manners  and  customs  thorough 
ly. 

Himalayan  Search. 

Thus  the  winter  season  came  almost  to  a 
close.  But  what  of  that  ?  The  peaks  of 
Himalayas  were  still  snow-clad?  but  Dayanand 
had  a  strong  will.  He  now  decided  to  start 
for  the  hilly  regions  in  search  of  a  Guru. 
This  journey  was  extremely  trying  for  him. 
He  writes  :  '  1  was  anxious  to  cross  these 
hilly  regions  which  were  either  snow-clad  or 
in  the  state  of  glaciers,  for  although  I  had 
not  witnessed  with  my  eyes  but  had  heard 
that  big  souls  resided  in  them.  And  in  order 
to  verify  this  fact,  I  determined  to  make  a 

41 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami    Dayanand. 

search  myself.  But  to  cope  with  extensive 
difficulties  arising  out  of  extreme  cold  and 
dreadful  route,  I  made  enquiries  from  hilly 
people.  But  each  of  them  considered  me  a 
big  fool.  Thus  passing  twenty  days  in  deep 
suspense  I  made  up  my  mind  to  travel  alone, 
as  the  cold  was  too  much  for  my  two  com 
panions.  " 

A  Dilema  of  Tracks. 

This  exhibits  the  strength  of  determina 
tion.  Dayanand  went  upto  Tunghnath  peak, 
but  found  here  only  temples  and  their  wor- 
shippera.  Dayanand  was  already  disgusted 
with  these  people,  so  be  came  down  the  same 
day.  The  rigour  of  climate  and  dreadful 
route  have  been  described  by  him  and  it  is 
befitting  that  the  same  description  be  given 
here  :  '  While  coming  down,  1  observed  two 
routes— one  leading  towards  the  west  and  the 
other  towards  the  South-West  I  could  not 
decide  which  way  I  should  take.  At  last,  I 
took  the  way  which  was  through  the  forest. 
I  had  stepped  a  little,  when  I  found  myself 
in  a  dense  forest.  In  the  forest,  there  were 
lofty  cliffs  or  dry  rivulets.  A  little,  later  I 
found  the  way  blocked.  There  was  not  a 
single  track  and  now  1  began  to  ponder  which 

42 


jn  Search  of  a  Religious  Preceptor. 

way  to  take— either  to  climb  up  the  hill,  or  to 
go  down.  If  I  decided  to  climb,  it  was  just 
possible  that  it  might  grow  dark  and  1  would 
have  to  face  the  difficulties.  Therefore,  I 
decided  to  climb  down,  which  I  did  by  holding 
the  roots  of  the  small  plants.  A  little  later, 
I  found  myself  at  the  bank  of  a  dry  river. 
There  was  a  raised  cliff  on  its  back.  I  stood 
over  this  and  began  to  view  the  locality.  I 
saw  high  peaks,  small  hills  around,  im 
penetrable  locality,  not  a  single  track.  The 
sun  was  also  at  its  decline.  I  became  terrified 
that  darkness  would  soon  spread  and  I  would 
have  to  pass  the  complete  night  all  alone  at  a 
place  where  there  was  not  a  single  habitation 
and  no  fire  to  keep  the  body  safe.  At  this 
juncture,  there  was  no  other  companion  but 
perseverance.  So  in  that  impenetrable  place 
I  moved  on  although  my  clothes  were  all  torn 
and  my  body  was  badly  wounded,  Thorn 
pricks  had  made  holes  in  my  legs  &  I  walked 
just  like  a  lame  man.  But  perseverance 
triumphed  at  last  and  I  crossed  the  hilly 
region.  Now  I  saw  a  track.  It  was  dark  all 
around  me,  still  I  took  the  track  blindly  and 
saw  some  huts  in  front.  On  making  an 
enquiry  I  learnt  that  it  was  a  monastry 
known  as  Okhi  Math.  I  moved  in  that 


43 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami  Dayanand. 

direction  and  soon  reached  there  ". 
A  Temptation. 

Dayanand  passed  his  night  in  this  monas- 
try  and  in  the  morning  he  again  started.  He 
was  extremely  tired  the  day  before,  but  for 
him  every  moment  was  precious  and  he  did 
not  lose  a  single  minute.  His  ambitions  were 
before  him  and  unless  they  be  fulfilled,  there 
was  nothing  which  could  appease  him.  But 
after  a  short  tour  he  came  to  this  monastry 
again.  Okhi  Nath  was  a  very  old  monastry 
and  Sadhus  had  established  this  to  a  firm 
footing.  One  after  another  collected  a  huge 
sum,  so  when  Dayanand  went  to  this  place  it 
was  extremely  rich.  Besides  ifc  was  a  seat  of 
learning  and  there  was  a  choice  collection 
of  books  Dayanand  had  no  charm  for 
riches  but  certainly  he  had  a  great  attraction 
for  books.  Besides,  he  wanted  to  study  the 
life  of  these  Sadhus.  Here  he  resided  for 
some  days  and  by  his  courage  and  learning 
impressed  his  colleagues  very  much.  The 
Mahant  or  the  Master  of  the  Monastry  was 
greatly  impressed  and  he  went  so  far  as 
to  make  a  proposal  to  Dayanand  to  become 
his  disciple.  He  held  out  a  temptation  of  riches 
and  told  him  that  in  due  course  he  would 

44 


In  Search  of  a  Religious  Preceptor. 

become  the    master  of  the    whole   monastry. 
But  this    sort  of  temptation  was  nothing  for 
Dayanand,  who   gave  a  reply  in   these  words, 
"My    father   had   an   equally   big    poperty." 
This  was  enough.  When   Dayanand    could  not 
stay  at  home  and  enjoy   the     property  of   his 
parents,     what     attraction    would    he     have 
for     it    again  ?  His   heart    pined    for    some 
thing  different   for   which  he    was   moving  in 
snow-clad   hilly   parts.    Now     Dayanand   left 
this  place  for  Joshi  monastry.      Here  in  the 
company  of  Sanyasins  and  some  Pandits  from 
the  South,  he   learnt   some   Yoga      and   then 
started  for  Badri  Narain.   The    principal  wor 
shipper  of  this  place  is  known  as  Rawalji.  Here 
Dayanand  had  a  talk  about  theVedas  and  other 
Sanskrit    scriptures.     Dayanand  opened     his 
heart  before    Rawalji    and  requested    him  to 
suggest  some  religious  preceptor,   who   could 
satisfy  him.     Rawalji  replied    that  there    was 
none   in   these     parts.    Rawalji   was  perhaps 
right  in  this.     There    was    not    a   single   per 
sonality  in  those  regions   who  could  have   met 
the   demands  of     Dayanand.     Dayanand   was 
greatly  discouraged  at  this.    Disappointments 
after  disappointments   were  undermining  his 
courage  and    strong    determination.     Rawalji 
saw  this  on   the    face   of   the    youth    and    in 

45 


Life  £-  Teachings  of  Swami    Dayanand. 

order  to  encourage  him  remarked— "I  have 
come  to  know,  that  often  one  comes  to  visit 
the  temple."  Dayanand  again  got  some 
strength  and  once  more  took  a  vow  to  make 
a  thorough  search  in  the  hilly  regions. 

Valley  o!  Death. 

Here  we  find  the  biggest  exploit  of  Swami 
Dayanand.  It  was  an  occasion  when  death 
was  hanging  in  the  balance.  The  daring 
youth  became  desperate  and  was  about  to 
end  his  worldly  career  when  alight  gleamed. 
Perhaps  in  the  history  of  the  world  there  is 
hardly  any  parallel  incident  in  the  life  of 
any  man.  Fortunately,  this  incident  has  been 
vividly  described  by  Dayanand  himself  and 
it  will  be  much  better  to  give  it  in  his  own 
words  :  "One  day  at  sun-rise,  I  came  out  of 
Badri  Nath  temple  and  took  my  way  by  the 
side  of  hills.  At  last  I  reached  the  bank  of 
Alakhnanda.  On  the  other  side  of  the  river 
there  was  a  small  village  but  I  had  no  desire 
to  go  towards  that  side.  I  moved  by  the  side 
of  mountains  and  thus  walked  through  the 
forest  on  the  bank  of  the  Alakhnanda.  Hills 
£  hilly  tracts  were  all  covered  with  snow  and 
with  utmost  difficulty  I  crossed  the  region  and 
reached  the  source  of  the  river.  1  viewed 

46 


In  Search  of  a  Religious  Preceptor. 

the  lofty  cliffs  all  round.  That  locality  was 
new,  and  snow-clad  hills  were  on  all  sides. 
Therefore,  being  unable  to  trace  the  track, 
I  moved  hither  and  thither,  and  a  little  later 
I  observed  that  there  was  hardly  any  trace 
of  it.  For  some  time,  I  stood  in  a  desperate 
condition.  Later,  I  decided  to  cross  the 
Alakhnanda  and  to  trace  the  way  other  side. 

"I  was  plainly  clad  then  and  the  cold  was 
excessive  and'unbearable.  Hunger  and  thirst 
had  paralysed  rny  body.  I  tried  to  swallow 
one  small  bit  of  ice  in  order  to  appease  my 
hunger,  buc  it  produced  no  result.  Now  I 
waded  through  water.  The  river  was  deep 
at  certain  places  and  shallow  at  others,  but 
no  where  less  than  two  feet.  The  river  was 
about  twenty  feet  in  breadth  and  its  bed  was 
made  of  small  icy  particles.  These  icy  lumps 
were  sharp-edged  &  they  pierced  through  my 
feet.  Blood  began  to  flow  profusely  from  the 
wounded  parts.  Excessive  flow  of  blood  was 
extremely  painful,  while  the  excessive  cold 
all  round  was  taking  possession  of  my  heart. 
My  legs  trembled  and  often  it  seemed  that 
I  was  falling  down.  I  began  to  think, 
that  I  would  give  my  life  in  the  ice  of 
Alakhnanda.  My  limbs  were  so  much 


47 


Life  &  Teachings  of   Swami   Dayanand. 

benumbed,  that  had  1  once  fallen  on  the  ice,  it 
would  have  been  impossible   for  me   to   raise 
myself.     Thus     with    great   perseverance   1 
crossed  the  river  in  a  calamitous  situation.    I 
was   almost    dead.       Now     I    began    to    tie 
my     wounded     feet  and    legs  with  bandages 
made       of       the        cloth       that       I       was 
wearing.      I   was  extremely    tired.      Hunger 
was      killing     me.        1     could     not      walk. 
I  began  to  look   all    round     for   help.     But    I 
did  not  know  how   any  one   could   help   me    at 
such  a  place   where   there    was   hardly   any 
habitation.    At  last  my   eyes    fell   upon    two 
persons  who   were   coming   towards  me.     A 
little  later,   those   two   hilly   people   came   to 
me   and  offered  salute.     They  told  me   that 
food     would      be     available     at      home     and 
persuaded  me  to  accompany.     But  I    had   not 
the  courage  to  walk,  so  I  could  not  accept  the 
proposal.     Even  at  their   repeated  requests, 
I  was   firm    in   my    determination.     At  last  I 
told  them,  that  I  could  not  go  with  them  even 
if  I  might  perish  here.     But  the  idea  of  death 
horrified  me  and  I   began  to   meditate.     Why 
should  I  have  a  liking   for  death  ?  Was  it  not 
worthy   of    me    to  end   my    life  in  search    of 
knowledge  ?   When   1    raised   my   eyes  those 
two    hilly    persons    had    gone.     I    stayed  for 

48 


In  Search  of  a  Religious   Preceptor. 

some  time  and  then  began  to  move  on.  In 
the  way  I  stayed  for  some  time  at  Vasudhara 
and  then  started  for  Badri  Narain  and  reached 
there  at  8  P.M." 

Thus  ended  the  exploit  of  Dayanand.  His 
presence  at  Badrinarain  created  great  as 
tonishment,  and  when  they  heard  the  whole 
story  their  surprise  knew  no  bounds.  At  once, 
they  acknowledged  the  greatness  of  Swami 
Dayanand.  But  the  greatest  surprise  is  to 
us,  who  can  not  imagine  how  his  wounds 
healed  in  a  day.  After  a  night's  rest  at 
Badri  Narain  we  again  find  him  on  his  legs. 
Now  he  came  to  Rampur.  Here  he  met  with 
a  strange  Swami  known  as  Ramgiri.  Ramgiri 
was  not  habituated  to  retire  even  during 
night.  Sometimes  he  talked  to  himself  and 
often  passed  his  days  in  tears.  Dayanand  knew 
that  this  was  not  a  Yogic  exercise,  so  he  left 
that  place. 

Now  Dayanand  had  sufficient  data  to  dis 
regard  the  saying  that  there  were  spiritual 
souls  in  the  mountainous  regions.  So  the 
future  plans  were  plain  before  him.  He 
came  down  from  the  hilly  regions.  While 
passing  through  Moradabad  and  Sambhal  he 
reached  Garhmukteshwar. 


49 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami   Dayanand. 
Studying  the  Anatomy  of  a  Han's  Body. 

At  this  time  Dayanand  had  certain  books 
of  Yoga  by  his  side.  While  studying  these 
books  anatomical  references  often  occurred, 
but  Dayanand  had  not  verified  them,  nor  he 
could  understand  them  perfectly.  Often  he 
felt  that  just  like  other  scriptures,  they 
might  contain  certain  untrue  facts.  On 
coming  down  from  the  hills,  he  passed  some- 
days  on  the  bank  of  the  Ganges.  On 
casting  a  glance  at  the  surface  of  the  water 
he  found  a  dead  body  and  how  it  helped  him, 
has  been  thus  narrated.  "  One  day,  fortu 
nately,  I  saw  a  corpse  floating  on  the  surface 
of  the  water.  I  thought  that  this  was  a  fine  op 
portunity  for  verifying  the  anatomy  of  a  man's 
body.  I  kept  my  books  on  one  side  and  then 
putting  off  my  clothes,  I  jumped  through  the 
stream  and  dragged  the  corpse  to  the  bank.  I 
took  a  big  knife,  opened  my  books  and  then 
began  to  operate  with  great  caution.  First  I 
took  the  hear  tout  &  later  operated  the  whole 
abdomen.  Similarly,  I  opened  the  head  and 
neck  and  began  to  verify  my  books.  But 
when  I  found  that  there  was  hardly  any 
semblance  between  what  was  in  the  books 
and  in  the  corpse,  I  threw  the  dead  body  into 

50 


In  Search  of  a  Religious   Preceptor. 

the  river  and  with  it  the    torn   pieces    of   my 
books." 

Still  Wandering. 

Dayanand  had  now  lost  his  complete  faith 
in  yogie  books,  but  his  faith  grew  in  books 
compiled  by  Rishis.  They  were  the  six  sys 
tems  of  Hindu  Philosophy  and  the  Divine 
books.  Dayanand  had  spent  many  years  in 
search  of  yogis  He  had  travelled  extensive 
ly  from  south  to  North.  He  had  tortur 
ed  his  body,  but  all  this  was  without  any 
avail.  But  still  there  was  no  slackness  in  his 
search.  While  wandering  on  the  banks  of  the 
Ganges,  he  came  to  Farrukhabad  and  then 
to  Cawnpore.  Five  months  he  passed  in  the 
region  between  Cawnpore  and  Allahabad. 
Then  he  went  to  Vindhyachal  and  Benares. 

A  Fanciful  Dream. 

At  the  outskirts  of  Benares,  Swami  Daya 
nand  fell  in  the  company  of  Sadhus.  These 
Sadhus  are  corrupt  people  and  they  pass  their 
days  in  intoxication.  Intoxicants  ar^e  taken  in 
several  ways.  Dayanand  had  the  evil  influ 
ence  of  this  company  and  he  got  habituated  of 
bhang — a  drink  which  intoxicates  people.  One 
day,  he  took  a  little  more  and  went  to  sleep. 
Now  he  saw  a  fanciful  dream.  Mahadeva,  in 

51 


Life  <S-  Teachings  of    Swami  Dayanand. 

the  Hindu  mythology,  is  the  God,  and  Parvati 
the  goddess.  There  are  untold  myths  pre 
valent  amongst  Hindus  about  them.  They  are 
very  interesting.  Dayanand  saw  that  Parvati 
and  Mahadeva  were  conversing  together. 
This  talk  was  about  the  marriage  of  Daya 
nand.  Parvati  said  that  Dayanand  should 
marry.  Mahadeva  replied  that  he  should  not. 
Dayanand  was  very  much  moved  by  this 
dream  and  he  at  once  got  up. 

A  Deception, 

There  is  one  more  event  connected  with 
this  dream.  When  being  awaked,  it  began 
to  rain.  So  Swami  retired  to  the  Verandah 
of  the  temple.  Here  he  observed  one  of  the 
rare  tricks  played  by  Pandas  in  order  to 
deceive  innocent  worshippers.  Accordiag  to 
Hindu  mythology  Nandior  a  bull  is  consider 
ed  to  be  a  god  and  worshippers  make  offer 
ings  to  it.  It  is  a  general  belief  that  if  the 
god  is  pleased  with  the  worshipper  he  accepts 
the  offerings,  and  so  worshippers  are  special 
ly  curious  for  it.  But  the  god  is  a  puppet 
in  the  hands  of  the  Pandas  and  offerings  are 
accepted  at  their  sweet  will  only.  Thus 
Pandas  try  to  squeeze  more  money  out  of 
these  innocent  people.  An  idol  made  of 

52 


In  Search  of  a  Religious  Preceptor. 

stone  can  notaccept  any  offerings.  So  what  do 
these  Pandas  do  ?  They  make  the  idol  hollow. 
There  is  an  <  pining  at  one  side  of  the  idol 
which  allows  the  entrance  of  a  man. 
Through  this  entrance  a  mans  its  inside  and 
at  the  order  of  the  Pandas  accepts  the  offer 
ings.  This  is  how  innocent  simple  people  are 
deceived.  The  worst  thing  is  this  that  out 
of  this  mass  of  worshippers  there  is  not  one 
who  may  try  to  find  out  the  reality. 

A  similar  idol  of  Nandi  was  in  the  veran 
dah.  Dayanand  saw  one  man  sitting  in  its 
hollow.  He  now  became  more  vigilant.  At 
this  the  man  fled  away.  Now  Dayanand  him 
self  took  his  seat  in  this.  In  the  morning  an 
old  woman  came  to  worship  the  idol  and  she 
offered  curd  and  sugar.  Dayanand  was 
sitting  inside  and  took  the  offerings.  He  was 
now  very  hungry  and  the  intoxication 
of  Bhang  was  still  upon  him.  For  this,  curd 
and  sugar  proved  a  remedy  and  he  became 
all  right. 

Encounter  with  a  Black  Bear. 

Dayanand  now  wanted  to  visit  the  source 
of  the  Narbada  river.  This  explo  t  was 
very  dreadful  and  often  Dayanand  had  to 
bear  manyfold  difficulties  in  the  way.  The 

53 


Life  6-  Teachings  of    Swami  Dayanand. 

source  of  the  Narbada  river  lies  in  dense 
forests,  which  abound  in  wild  animals.  Some 
of  them  are  very  ferocious  and  they  may  take 
the  life  of  a  man  in  no  time.  But  Dayanand 
had  complete  faith  in  God.  He  started  with 
out  enquiring  the  way  from  any  one.  Soon 
he  found  himself  in  the  midst  of  a  forest.  A 
little  later  he  observed  some  small  huts,  and 
considering  that  this  must  he  the  habitation, 
he  approached  them.  Here  he  made  a  request 
for  some  milk  which  was  ?oon  granted  to 
him.  He  took  this  milk  and  was  greatly 
refreshed.  Now  he  stepped  further  but  all 
of  a  sudden  he  found  the  way  blocked,  '{'here 
was  a  narrow  passage,  through  which  he 
passed.  He  was  in  a  great  bewilderment  and 
suddenly  a  great  calamity  happened.  He 
has  described  it  thus— "A  fearful  sight  of  a 
black  bear  was  before  my  eyes.  He  made  a 
howl,  and  stood  on  his  hind  legs.  Now  he 
opened  his  mouth  wide  and  was  about  to  eat 
me.  For  sometime,  my  limbs  were  paralyzed 
but  later  I  raised  my  stick.  At  my  amaze 
ment  the  bear  went  back.  His  howl,  however, 
invited  the  attention  of  those  who  lived  in 
the  vicinity.  They  ran  with  sticks  in  their 
bands  and  with  their  wild  dogs  to  help 
me  T' 


54 


In  Search  of  a  Religious   Preceptor. 

God  is  the  Saviour. 

Now  these  people  persuaded  him  to  give 
up  his  pursuit  as  the  forest  abounded  in  fero 
cious  beasts  like  tigers,  lions,  wolves,  ele 
phants,  bears,  wild  buffaloes  etc.  They  exhor 
ted  him  to  go  back  to  huts  as  fresh  calamities 
might  arise  in  future.  But  Dayanand  told 
them,  "You  should  not  entertain  any  fear  on 
my  account,  as  I  shall  be  completely  safe. 
I  have  taken  a  vow  to  see  the  source  of  the 
Narbada  river  and  I  must  see  it  at  all  cost.  I 
am  not  one  who  could  be  afraid  of  difficul 
ties". 

Dayanand  gave  this  reply,  but  the 
innocent  people  were  anxious  as  regards  his 
safety.  When  all  exhortations  failed  to  pro 
duce  any  effect,  they  requested  him  to  keep 
a  heavy  club  with  him  which  they  readily 
presented.  Dayanand  took  this  club  grate 
fully  and  proceeded  further.  He  had  accept 
ed  the  stick  but  he  began  to  muse.  Beasts 
were  ferocious  and  he  was  alone.  How  far 
could  this  club  help  him  ?  How  would  he  be 
able  to  cope  with  the  difficulties  with  this 
club  alone.  This  could  not  help  him. 
It  was  God  and  God  alone  who  could 
guarantee  hia  safety.  As  soon  as  he 

55 


Life  &  Teachings  of    Swami  Dayanand. 

reconciled  himself  to  this,  he  threw  the  club 
away  in  the  forest  and  began  to  move  in  a 
jolly  manner. 

Moving  like  a  Serpent  on  Thorns. 

Dayanand  was  moving  on.  Now  he  reached 
a  place  where  elephants  resided  and  the 
forest  was  all  the  more  dense.  Dayanand 
describes  it  thus.  '  There  were  innumera 
ble  trees  of  flowers  and  bushes  of  thorns 
in  that  forest.  There  was  hardly  any  track 
and  I  had  to  suffer  a  lot  in  crossing  it.  Some 
places  even  offered  no  space  for  standing  and 
I  had  to  move  while  sitting.  At  others  there 
was  no  space  of  even  sitting  >and  I  had  to 
lie  down  and  move  just  like  a  serpent.  I 
somehow  came  out  of  this,  but  found  my 
clothes  all  torn  and  deep  bruises  all  over  my 
body.  Blood  was  profusely  flowing  from 
them."  Not  only  this,  there  were  no  better 
prospects  for  him  in  store  for  future.  His 
body  was  fatigued,  hunger  was  trying  and 
still  worse,  the  darkness  was  approaching^ 
But  Dayanand  moved  on. 

Forest  a  jolly  home. 

At  last  he  observed  some  creepers  in  the 
front  and  the  lowing  of  cows.  Then  appeared 
a  few  huts  and  Dayanand  decided  to  pass  the 

56 


In  Search  of  a  Religious  Preceptor. 

night  in  this  locality.  He  sat  beneath  a  tree. 
He  has  described  it  thus,  "I  washed  my  hands 
and  feet  and  was  about  to  offer  my  prayers, 
when  I  heard  the  sounds  of  drums.  A  little 
later,  I  saw  men,  women  and  children  with 
their  cows  together  making  preparations  for 
some  religious  festival.  Considering  me  a 
foreigner  they  stood  all  around  me.  Then, 
an  old  man  stepped  forward  and  enquired  of 
me  from  where  I  was  coming.  1  told  him  that 
1  was  coming  from  Kashi  and  was  going  to 
the  source  of  the  Narbada  river.  Then  1  was 
deep  in  meditation,  when  two  persons  came 
and  began  to  wait  upon  me.  They  were 
perhaps  the  representatives  of  the  villagers- 
When  I  opened  my  eyes,  they  began  to 
request  me  to  go  to  their  huts.  I  frankly 
told  them  that  they  were  idol-worshippers 
and  hence  I  could  not  go  there.  At  this  one- 
deputed  two  hilly  persons  to  remain  by  my 
side  for  the  complete  night  and  to  make 
preparation  for  the  fire,  so  that  I  might  pass 
the  night  comfortably.  Then  he  enquired 
from  me  as  regards  my  food.  I  told  them  that 
milk  was  my  diet.  At  this  he  took  my  pot 
and  returned  after  filling  it.  i  took  a  little 
out  of  this.  Those  two  persons  remained  with 
me  during  the  night.  1  slept  very  soundly.  In 

57 


Life  &  Teachings  of    Swami  Dayanand. 

the   morning   I   got  up,   offered   my  prayers 
and  then  made  plans  for  my  departure." 

Ef  II  Spirits  a  Mockery. 

What  is  &n  evil  spirit  ?— A  mockery,  & 
halucination.  But  among  uneducated  mases, 
even  today  as  in  the  times  of  Dayanand,  the 
idea  of  evil  sprits  holds  a  great  sway.  When 
ever  one  falls  ill,  there  is  an  impression  that 
some  evil  spirit  has  effected  him.  These  per 
sons  instead  of  going  to  a  doctor,  search  some 
Yogi.  A  funny  incident  of  his  life  in  this 
connection  was  narrated  by  Swami  Dayanand. 
While  he  was  making  tours,  one  day  he  be 
came  extremely  hungry.  He  could  not  get 
food  for  four  or  five  days.  According  to  his 
habit  he  never  asked  anyone  to  feed  him. 
While  he  was  pondering  over  this,  a  man 
called  him  to  dinner,  Dayanand  went  to 
the  place  and  took  food.  Now  with  folded 
hands  that  man  requested  Dayanand  that  his 
daughter-in-law  was  harrassed  by  evil  spirits, 
and  that  he  should  take  the  trouble  of 
removing  the  effect.  Dayanand  had  no  faith 
in  these  evil  spirits,  but  in  order  to  satisfy 
the  man  he  raised  his  stick  as  if  he  was  dri 
ving  the  spirit.  That  man  was  not  satisfied  at 
this  alone  and  asked  him  to  do  somthingmore. 

58 


In  Search  of  a  Religious   Preceptor. 

But  Dayanand  asked  him  to  keep  faith  in  the 
efficacy  of  his  stick.  Evil  spirits  were  remo* 
moved  and  that  man  was  very  grateful. 

A  similar  incident  is  also  reported.  Once 
he  reached  a  certain  village  and  stayed  at  a 
house.  This  was  reputed  to  be  the  abode  of 
«vil  spirits.  Persons  requested  him  not  to 
stay  there.  But  Dayanand  was  determined  to 
stay  in  that  particular  house  as  he  wanted  to 
impress  upon  the  people  the  falsehood  of 
these  evil  spirits.  At  his  determination,  one 
more  person  was  encouraged  to  live  with  him. 
The  night  passed  without  any  event.  The 
morning  came  and  the  man  got  up.  He  was 
terrified.  People  now  announced  that  the 
Swami  withheld  the  evil  spirit,  while  the 
ordinary  man  could  not. 


59 


CHAPTER    V 
Crowned  at   Last* 

OWAMI  Dayanand  left  his  parents  in  the 
*3  year  1846.  For  a  period  of  thirteen  years, 
he  passed  the  life  of  a  nomad  moving  from 
one  quarter  to  an  other.  He  made  a  search 
in  the  South,  he  visited  the  Abu  mountains, 
he  toured  the  Northern  India,  he  saw  the 
hilly  regions  of  the  Himalayas,  Night  and 
day  he  took  no  rest.  His  mission  was  before 
him.  He  met  disappointments  after  disap 
pointments  but  there  was  always  a  ray  of 
hope.  He  had  a  complete  faith  in  God.  When 
ever  he  heard  that  a  particular  Guru  resided 
at  a  particular  place,  he  was  quick  to  move 
in  that  direction.  Here  he  got  another  clue 

61 


Life  &  Teachings  of    Swami  Dayanand, 

and  he  was  after  it.  There  be  summers  or 
winters — he  had  no  consideration.  There  was 
no  calamity  which  could  stand  in  his  way, 
there  was  no  difficulty  v/hich  he  could  not 
surmount,  there  was  no  trouble  which  was 
not  a  blessing  to  him.  And  all  this  for  what  ? 
For  a  mission  which  was  dear  to  his  heart. 
He  searched  for  it  arid  got  it  at  last.  He 
obtained  a  preceptor  who  changed  his  life 
completely ;  who  made  him  a  grand  person 
ality—a  saviour  of  Hinduism.  Dayanand  was 
not  a  nomad  now — the  tide  was  turned.  One 
who  was  once  in  the  search  of  a  preceptor, 
was  on  the  way  of  attaining  the  position  of  a 
World  Teacher.  And  who  was  this  Precep 
tor — Swami  Virjanand  Saraswati. 

Swami  Virjanand  Saraswati. 

Now  let  me  introduce  the  reader  to 
Swami  Virjanand  Saraswati. 

Swami  Virjanand  belonged  to  a  Brahman 
family  of  Kartarpur  district  in  the  Punjab. 
The  young  lad  had  a  very  chequered  career. 
While  at  the  age  of  five  years,  he  fell  a 
victim  to  small  pox  and  paid  a  heavy  penalty 
of  eye  sight.  He  became  blind.  Now  the 
world  was  all  dark  for  him.  This  was  not  the 
end  of  his  trouble.  He  was  only  of  eleven 

62 


Crowned  at   Last. 

years  when  his  parents  died.  Now  the  young 
lad  was  at  the  mercy  of  his  brother  and  hi& 
wife.  They  were  not  kind  people  and 
instead  of  giving  consolation  to  the  young 
lad,  they  harassed  him,  Virjanand  bore 
every  thing  patiently  for  some  time  but 
ultimately  he  had  to  leave  his  home. 

Now  he  came  to  Hrishikesh,  a  place  sur 
rounded  by  hills  and  here  Virjanand  used  to 
repeat  Gayatri  while  sitting  in  the  Ganges. 
Thus  one  year  passed.  One  night,  he  received 
some  inspiration  and  started  towards  Kankhal, 
Here  he  busied  himself  with  the  study  of 
Sanskrit  grammar. 

Swami  Virjanand  was  completely  blind,  but 
this  short-coming  was  more  than  made  up  by 
his  keen  memory.  This  was  the  reason  why 
in  a  very  short  period  Swami  Virjanand 
became  so  efficient  in  Sanskrit  grammar.  Now 
he  was  fortunate  in  obtaining  a  patron  in  Raja 
Vinay  Singh  of  Alwar.  The  Raja  was  so  much 
impressed  by  the  learning  of  the  Swami  that 
he  persuaded  him  to  accompany  to  his  State. 
The  Swami  seid,  "I  can  accompany  you  on 
condition  that  you  be  willing  to  take  lessons 
from  me."  This  condition  was  accepted  but 
Swami  Virjanand  could  not  stay  there  for 

63 


Life  &  Teachings  of    Swami  Dayanand. 

long.  One  day  the  ruler  could  not  attend 
the  lessons  on  account  of  some  important 
work.  The  Swami  could  not  bear  this  and  he 
left  the  territories  immediately. 

From  Alwar,  he  came  back  to  Soron  and 
then  shifted  to  Muttra.  There  was,  however, 
a  break  for  some  days  when  at  the  request 
of  the  ruler  of  Bharatpur,  he  went  there. 
He  resided  in  a  small  house,  which  served 
the  purpose  of  his  school  also.  He  was 
supported  by  the  rulers  of  Alwar  and  Jaipur 
liberally,  while  pilgrims  also  paid  him  muni- 
ficiently.  In  this  way,  he  was  never  handi 
capped  for  money.  This  school,  stands  fortu 
nately  to  this  day,  although  in  ruins. 

To  Swami  VirJanand. 

Swami  Virjanand's  fame  was  spreading 
fast.  Swami  Dayanand  heard  this  and  start 
ed  towards  Muttra.  In  the  way,  he  stayed 
at  Hathras  where  he  learnt  that  Swami 
Virjanand  was  at  Mursan  and  not  at  Muttra. 
So  he  left  for  Mursan.  Here  a  Shashtrarth 
(Religious  discussion)  was  arranged  between 
Swami  Virjanand  and  some  Pandits.  The 
Swami  was  well  versed  in  grammar  and 
Pandits  could  not  give  him  a  defeat.  There 
was  a  murmur  in  the  public. 

64 


SWAMI  V1RJANAND 

THE  LEARNED  PRECEPTOR  OF  SWAMI 
DAYANAND 


Crowned  at  Last. 

When  Dayanand  reached  Mursan,  the 
Swami  had  gone  back  to  Muttra.  But  Daya 
nand  here  got  an  opportunity  of  conversing 
with  several  of  his  opponents.  Swami  Virja- 
nand's  name  was  at  their  mouths.  Dayanand 
inquired  if  the  Swami  was  very  learned.  At 
this  they  all  unitedly  expressed  their  high 
appreciation  of  his  merits.  This  was  enough. 
Dayanand  started  for  Muttra  and  reached 
there. 

Knocks  the  Door. 

Dayanand  had  come  here  as  a  stranger, 
with  no  friends  or  acquaintances.  So  he 
stayed  at  Rangeshwar  Temple  from  where  he 
presented  himself  at  the  doors  of  Swami 
Virjanand.  A  knock.  Lo  !  the  knock  again. 
Swami  Virjanand  was  within.  He  inquired 
"Who  is  at  the  door  ?" 

The  reply  came— "A  student  in  search  of 
knowledge." 

The  master  exhorted —  'Oh  !  you  have 
come  to  study  here.  Just  forgret  all  that 
you  have  learnt  so  far.  Unless  you  will  do 
so,  you  can  never  appreciate  the  books 
compiled  by  Rishis.  One  thing  more — if  you 
have  got  any  books  not  compiled  by  Rishis, 
then  bury  them  deep  in  the  waters  of  the 
Jumna. " 


65 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami   Dayanand. 

*'I  will  do  accordingly. " 
"Your  name  ?" 
"Dayanand.1' 

*'Oh!  you  are  a  Sanyasi.  I  cannot 
make  any  arrangements  for  your  living. 
Go,  make  an  arrangement  and  then  come 
back!" 

"twill 'do  it." 

Dayanand's  Benefactors. 

Now  the  great  problem  before  Dayanand 
was  to  arrange  for  his  living.  He  had  no 
acquaintances  at  Muttra  and  he  was  extreme 
ly  purplexed  as  to  what  to  do.  Now  he  had 
obtained  a  religious  preceptor,  but  to  whom 
should  he  approach  for  his  daily  sustenance. 
Fortunately,  Dayanand  obtained  some  bene 
factors.  For  sometime  he  took  food  at 
Durga  Prasad  Khattri's  place.  Later,  he 
heard  the  name  of  one  Gujrati  Brahman, 
Amarlal  Joshi.  This  man  was  religious- 
minded  and  he  was  always  prepared  to  help 
students.  Dayanand  presented  himself  be 
fore  him  and  made  a  request.  His  request 
was  granted  and  from  then  till  the  end  of  his 
studies  Dayanand  dined  at  his  place.  Daya 
nand  wrote  that  he  was  extremely  kind  to 

66 


Crowned  at  Last. 

him  and  he  was  so  particular  about  Swami 
Dayanand's  diet  that  until  it  was  arranged 
for,  he  did  not  take  his.  In  fact  Amarlal 
loved  Dayanand's  virtues.  But  he  never 
dreamt  that  the  helping  hand  that  he  was 
extending  to  Dayanand  was  to  make  him 
literal  Amarlal  (immortal).  He  never  knew 
that  little  morsels  of  food  that  he  had 
offered  to  Dayanand  would  always  be  remem 
bered.  He  had  no  idea,  that  he  was  feeding 
one  who  was  to  become  the  saviour  of 
Hinduism.  We,  the  devotees  of  Dayanand, 
offer  our  sincerest  thanks  to  the  sou  1  of 
of  Amarlal  Joshi.  Dayanand  was  the  cyno 
sure  of  all  neighbouring  eyes.  Everyone 
was  prepared  to  help  him.  One  Govardhan 
Sharaff  used  to  meet  the  oil  expenses  of 
annas  four  a  month.  One  Hardeva  a  stone 
merchant  used  to  pay  rupees  two  every 
month  to  meet  the  cost  of  his  milk.  Daya 
nand  got  a  small  room  in  the  temple  of 
Laxmi  Narain.  It  was  just  in  front  of 
Vishrama  Ghat  and  commanded  a  very  nice 
natural  panorma.  The  river  Jumna  flowing 
just  in  front  with  the  ripling  of  its  waves. 

Thus  Dayanand  arranged  for  his  living 
and  presented  himself  at  the  feet  of  his 
master. 


67 


Life  &  Teachings  of    Swami  Dayanand. 

At  the  Feet  of  the  Master. 

Dayanand  had  travelled  extensively  and  had 
met  a  number  of  Sanyasins  arid  Pandits,  but 
the  lustre  that  he  observed  in  Swami  V7irjanand 
was  unparalled.  He  was  completely  blind,  but 
the  religious  scriptures  were  at  his  finger's 
end.  He  remembered  them  by  heart  and  when 
ever  any  pupil  pronounced  a  word  wrongly 
would  he  to  check  him  promptly.  He  required 
no  books  to  teach  commentaries.  He  was 
himself  a  commentator.  His  knowledge  of 
Sanskrit  grammar  was  profound  and  there  was 
not  a  single  pandit,  who  knew  more  than  he. 
He  was  called  the  "The  Light  of  Grammar" 
and  when  the  learned  Swami  expired,  Swami 
Dayanand  rightly  remarked  that  "the  Sun 
of  Grammar  has  set." 

His  Method  of  Instruction. 

Sanskrit  was  then  in  great  vogue.  Jt  was 
taught  at  every  part  of  the  country  but 
every  teacher  was  not  Virajanand.  Besides 
a  knowledge  of  Vedic  Scriptures,  Virjanand's 
method  of  instruction  was  unique.  The 
first  thing  that  we  find  in  him  is  a  great 
aversion  to  the  books  which  were  not  com 
posed  by  Rishis.  This  was  the  first  thing  that 
he  impressed  upon  his  pupils.  When  Daya- 

68 


Crowned  at  Last. 

nand  came,  the  first  command  was,  "Forget 
what  you  have  learnt,  otherwise  you  will  not 
be  able  to  appreciate  the  Rishis.  Throw  all 
such  books  that  you  possess  into  the  waters  of 
the  Jumna. "  Sanskrit  learning  is  based  upon 
the  intricacies  of  grammar  &  no  understanding1 
of  books  is  possible  unless  a  man  is  the  com 
plete  master  of  it.  Here  the  meanings  present 
a  great  complexity,  and  with  the  application 
of  the  rules  of  grammar  the  meanings  may  be 
distorted  in  more  ways  than  one.  Panini  is 
considered  to  be  the  greatest  authority  on  the 
Sanskrit  grammar.  He  was  a  great  Rishi  & 
is  famous  as  the  author  of  the  Ashtadhyayi. 
This  book  is  the  first  and  the  last  as  far 
Vedic  grammar  is  concerned.  Later, 
several  other  pandits  sprang  up  and  made 
their  own  compilations.  They  are  very  much 
defective  and  at  various  places  they  differ 
from  the  Panini.  These  Grammars  placed 
great  difficulties  in  rightly  understanding 
scriptures  and  this  was  the  reason  why  there 
were  so  many  different  interpretations.  Virja- 
nand  sought  this  formula  of  interpretation 
and  he  placed  it  before  the  world.  But  pandits 
were  slow  to  recognise  its  utility  as  it  affected 
the  basic  principles  of  their  dogmatic  religion. 
According  to  this,  their  idol-worship  went 

69 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami    Dayanand. 

against  scriptures  and  their  so  called  holy 
rituals  were  not  only  against  Vedas  but  highly 
blashphemous.  Virjanand,  therefore,  was  so 
vehement  that  he  even  allowed  his  pupils  to 
insult  these  modern  grammars  with  "  the 
beating  of  shoes/' 

Here  Dayanand  studied  the  Ashtadhyayi 
and  Mahabhashya  thoroughly  and  hs  became 
so  well  versed  in  grammar  that  later  in  life, 
he  had  the  boldness  of  challenging  the  Pandits 
of  Benares.  Whenever  any  religious  discus 
sions  ensued,  Dayanand  with  his  masterly 
knowledge  of  grammar  defeated  his  opponents 
in  no  time.  This  whole  credit  goes  to  Swami 
Virjanand. 

A  Strict  Teacher. 

Swami  Virjanand's  memory  was  unique 
and  the  same  he  expected  from  his  pupils. 
It  was  his  principle  not  to  repeat  a  lesson  and 
if  any  pupil  unfortunately  missed  it,  he  had 
to  go  away-  An  incident  happened  in  case  of 
Dayanand  also.  Once  he  forgot  the  meanings 
of  some  sutras  of  Ashtadhyayi.  He  went  to  his 
preceptor  and  made  a  request  to  explain  it 
again.  Virjanand  at  this  became  very  angry  and 
exclaimed  "  Go,  and  only  come  back  when  you 
have  recollected  the  whole  thing".  Dayanand 

70 


Crowned  at  Last. 

again  said  "  I  regret  that  inspite  of  my  efforts, 
I  do  not  remember  it".  Swami  Virjanand 
now  became  all  the  more  vehement.  He 
stopped  teaching  and  said,  "  If  you  can 
not  do  so,  then  drown  yourself  into  the 
river  Jumna  ".  Dayanand  was  now  in 
great  perplexity.  He  was  greately  disap 
pointed,  but  with  a  firm  determination  he 
came  to  the  Jumna  and  sat  in  deep  meditation. 
He  had  now  taken  a  vow  that  if  he  was  unsuc 
cessful  in  recollecting  he  would  surely 
plunge  into  the  Jumna  and  end  his  career. 
The  deep  meditation  had  the  desired  effect. 
Now  with  great  delight  he  presented  himself 
before  the  teacher  and  repeated  the  lesson. 
At  this  Swami  Virjanand  was  so  pleased  with 
his  disciple  that  he  took  him  in  his  arms  and 
clasped  him. 

A  Scar  of  Learning. 

Swami  Virjanand  loved  his  pupils  dearly, 
but  he  was  a  man  of  a  very  hot  temperament. 
Often  for  small  faults,  he  was  uncontrollable. 
Dayanand  was  fortunate  in  receiving  his  beat 
ing  several  times.  Once  Virjanand  beat  him 
with  a  stick,  but  it  caused  pain  in  Virjanand 's 
hands.  Dayanand  was  sorry  for  this  and  with 
folded  hands  he  requested  Virjanand  not  to 

71 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami  Dayanand, 

beat  him  in  future,  not  for  his  sake,  as  his 
body  was  just  like  a  stone,  but  for  his 
own  sake.  This  beating  created  a  deep 
seated  wound  which  left  a  scar.  In  later  life, 
Dayanand  used  to  thank  this  scar,  to  which 
he  owed  his  learning. 

At  another  similar  occasion,  Nain  Sukh,  a 
benefactor  of  Dayanand,  had  the  boldness  of 
speaking  to  Swami  Virjanand,  "  Dayanand  is 
not  a  family  man,  just  like  ourselves.  He  is 
a  Sanyasi  and  thus  deserves  a  better  treat 
ment'*.  Swami  Virjanand  promised  not  to  beat 
him  again.  Dayanand,  somehow  came  to 
know  this.  He  highly  disapproved  of  Nain- 
sukh's  intervention  and  told  him  "  Dandiji 
does  this,  not  prompted  by  enmity  but  with 
laudable  intention  of  improving  me,  just  as  a 
potter  does  with  the  clay.  It  is  his  kind 
ness  and  you  have  not  acted  properly  in  dis 
suading  him  from  this." 

Doors  Closed  upon  Dayanand. 

Once  Dayanand  was  asked  by  his  teacher 
to  sweep  the  room.  Dayanand  did  this  but 
instead  of  throwing  the  sewage  away,  he 
accumulated  it  at  one  place.  By  chance, 
Dandiji  arrived  and  put  his  leg  on  it.  He 
was  extremely  displeased  with  Dayanand  and 

72 


Crowned  at  Last. 

told  him  that  from  now  his  doors  were  closed 
for  him.  However,  at  the  intervention  of 
Nandan  Chaubey  and  Nainsukh  he  was  allowed 
to  enter. 

A  Penance. 

During  this  time,  an  event  happened  which 
exhibits  hisjhigh  standard  of  self-control.  Once 
he  was  sitting  in  deep  meditation  on  the  bank 
of  the  Jumna.  He  was  a  Sanyasi  and  Sanyasis 
command  great  reverence  from  people  leading 
family  life.  A  lady  came  and  out  of  deep 
respect  placed  her  head  at  Dayanand's  feet. 
Dayanand  at  once  got  up  and  addressed  that 
lady  as  "  mother."  Dayanand  had  led  a 
perfectly  chaste  life  and  had  never  touched 
the  body  of  any  lady.  But  now  the  lady  her 
self  touched  his  feet.  He  at  once  stood  up 
for  penance  and  retiring  to  a  solitary  place 
on  the  bank  of  the  Jumna,  he  passed  three 
days  and  nights  in  deep  meditation  without 
a  single  morsel  of  food  or  a  single  drop  of 
water.  And  when  this  penance  was  complet 
ed,  he  could  reconcile  himself.  His  absence 
caused  great  consternation  in  his  school.  The 
teacher  and  his  pupils  became  equally  anxious 
for  Dayanand,  and  when  after  three  days,  he 
was  seen  in  the  school  premises,  his  teacher 

73 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami   Dayanand. 

enquired  what  happened  to  him.  Dayanand 
related  the  whole  incident,  and  when  his 
Guru  heard  all  this,  he  was  extremely  pleased 
and  showered  his  blessings.  Whether  the 
history  of  the  world  will  provide  a  better 
instance  of  pure  living:  is  very  doubtful. 

Gravitation  of  Souls. 

Scientists  tell  us  that  one  orb  is  attracted 
towards  another  by  the  force  of  gravita 
tion.  This  phenomenon  excites  wonder 
but  there  is  nothing  more  astonishing 
than  the  gravitation  of  sou)s.  Dayanand  was 
a  seeker  after  truth  and  he  was  touring  all 
over  India  in  the  search  of  a  religious  pre 
ceptor.  On  the  other  hand,  Swami  Virjanand 
was  a  teacher  and  he  was  in  search  of  a 
disciple  who  should  bear  the  torch  of  truth 
after  his  death.  Dayanand  belonged  to  the 
Province  of  Gujerat,  while  the  Punjab  was  the 
birth  place  of  Swami  Virjanand.  With  the 
divine  providence,  one  moved  to  the  North 
and  the  other  moved  to  the  east  and  Muttra 
stood  at  their  confluence. 

Dayanand,  who  had  visited  hundreds  of 
monastries  and  met  with  Sanyasins  of  all  sha 
des  of  opinions,  found  a  great  solace  in  the 
learning  of  Swami  Virjanand.  He  dived  deep 

74 


Crowned  at  Last, 

into  the  ocean  of  the*Sanyasi's  learning.  But 
what  were  the  feellings  of  Virjanand.  He 
felt  that  divinity  had  come  to  his  rescue.  In 
Dayanand,  he  saw  those  rare  qualities  which 
were  not  to  be  found  in  ordinary  people.  He 
took  keen  interest  in  the  education  of  the 
youth.  In  fact,  he  opened  his  heart  before 
him,  and  introduced  him  to  the  treasures  that 
were  stored  safely  within.  And  when  the 
time  of  separation  came  his  eyes  were 
iilled  with  tears, 

Takes  leave  from  Yirianand, 

Dayanand  studied  for  a  period  of  about 
three  years  and  now  the  time  of  departure 
came.  In  ancient  days  when  there  was 
Gurukal  education,  this  occasion  was  of  great 
importance.  Then,  there  were  no  tuition  fees. 
Young  Brahmacharis  resided  at  the  school 
premises,  and  their  expenses  were  met  by 
the  charity  of  rich  people.  The  teacher 
was  the  most  unselfish  identity  who  demanded 
no  favours  either  from  his  disciple  or  from 
his  parents.  But  when  the  education  of  a 
Brahmachari  was  complete,  it  was  the  duty 
o€  a  Brahmachari  to  offer  Gura  Dakshina  or 
a  present  to  the  preceptor.  It  used  to  be  the 
option  of  the  teacher  to  make  a  demand  &  there 

75 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami   Dayanand. 

had  been  teachers  who  made  such  demanda 
from  their  disciples  that  often  their  lives 
were  put  to  danger.  Several  of  these 
stories  are  told  to  this  day.  But  what  should 
Dayanand  offer  at  this  moment  ?  He  was  too 
poor  to  make  any  present.  He  himself 
depended  upon  his  benefactors.  Some  how  he 
managed  to  arrange  for  half  a  seer  of  Loung* 
(clove)  &made  preparations  for  Guru  Dakshina. 

Now  the  time  of  the  departure  came. 
There  was  a  thrilling  sensation  in  the  body 
and  the  palpitation  of  the  heart.  The  teacher 
and  disciple,  who  had  lived  for  a  period  of 
three  years  together,  were  to  suffer  the 
pangs  of  separation.  Dayanand  presented 
himself  before  the  teacher  and  made  the 
offerings  of  clove.  Swami  Virjanand  now 
took  courage  and  spoke  "  Dayanand,  your 
education  is  complete.  Now  it  is  for  me  to 
demand  a  Guru- Dakshina  from  you.  But  shall 
I  demand  money  from  you  ?  No,  that  will  not 
be.  I  will  demand  from  you  something  that 
is  more  precious.  I  want  your  life.  Just  in 
my  presence,  take  a  vow  that  so  long  as  you 
live,  you  will  never  flinch  a  little,  even  at  the 

*A  kind  of  strong  spice,  which  it  is  said  developes 
mental  faculties. 


76 


Crowned  at  Last. 

cost  of  you  life,  in  dispelling  darkness  from 
the  world  and  will  establish  the  supremacy  of 
the  Vedas." 

The  teacher  demanded  "life"— Life  is  the 
most  valuable  thing.  But  Dayanand  had  no 
hesitation  in  saying  "Yes".  He  took  a  vow 
before  his  teacher  and  put  his  head  at  the 
feet  of  his  master.  Tears  came  into  the  eyes 
of  Virjanand.  He  took  Dayanand  in  his  arms, 
patted  him,  and  blessed  him. 


77 


CHAPTERS  VI. 
Years  of  Indecision. 

Dayanand  had  studied  religious  scriptures 
from  Swami  Virajanand  but  he  had  as  yet  not 
formulated  his  own  religious  principles. 
This  is  why  in  this  part  of  life,  we  find  him 
sometimes  criticising  a  thing  at  others 
showing  an  attitude  of  toleration.  He 
criticised  one  form  of  idol-worship  and  not 
disapproved  another.  In  fact,  this  was  the 
period  when  the  Swami  was  viewing  the 
conditions.  In  the  first  part  of  his  life,  we 
find  him  making  extensive  tours  in  hills  and 
forests.  But  now  hills,  valleys  and  forests 
are  not  his  hobby.  He  preferred  the  company 
of  men.  He  was  studying  their  lives  and 

79 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami   Dayanand. 

whenever  he  observed  a  certain  evil  in  any 
one,  he  was  too  good  to  advise  him.  Thus 
with  the  methods  of  induction  and  deduction 
he  was  formulating  his  own  religious  prin 
ciples.  However,  I  will  satisfy  myself  by 
here  giving  some  of  the  important  events. 

At  Agra. 

From  Muttra,  Dayanand  came  to  Agra  and 
stayed  in  the  garden  of  Seth  Gullamal.  This 
was  specially  planned  for  the  reception  of 
Sanyasins  and  one  man  was  specially  deputed 
to  look  after  their  comforts.  The  news  of 
his  arrival  was  circulated  to  Ft.  Sunderlal 
who  held  a  high  office  in  Postal  Department. 
He  and  his  two  subordinates  were  religious- 
minded  people  and  whenever  any  Sanyasin 
came,  they  waited  upon  him.  They  were 
very  much  impressed  by  the  personality  of 
Swami  Dayanand.  Swami  remembered  the 
vow  that  he  took  before  his  preceptor,  and  in 
compliance  to  this,  he  asked  these  people  to 
learn  Ashtadhyayi  and  Gita.  In  later  life, 
Dayanand  had  criticised  the  latter  book. 
Sunderlab  was  an  idol-worshipper  and  Swami 
Dayanand  knew  this  fact.  But  he  never  asked 
him  to  give  it  up.  Swami  wore  the  necklace 
of  Rudraksha,  which  shaiva  bhaktas  bear. 

80 


Years  of  Indecision. 

But  afterwards,  he  criticised  this  and  even 
persuaded  people  to  remove  it  from  their 
necks.  When  he  left  Agra,  he  offered  his 
own  rosary  to  Sunderlal  by  way  of  endear 
ment. 

A  Cure  By  Yogic  Exercises. 

Pt.  Sunderlal  suffered  from  headache  for 
a  long  time  and  no  medicine  had  proved 
effective.  Besides,  his  eye-sight  grew  very 
weak.  Swamiji  asked  him  to  perform  certain 
Yogic  exercises  which  he  practised  for  some 
time.  His  headache  was  cured  and  the  lost 
sight  was  restored. 

An  Expression  of  Indecision 

Pt.  Vishnulal  Mohanlal  Pandya  met  him  at 
Agra  and  a  conversation  ensued  regarding 
the  vow  that  he  had  taken  before  Virajanand. 
Dayanand  gave  a  reply  'I  am  making  prepa 
rations. 'After  some  time,  they  met  at  Meerut. 
Vishnulal  came  from  Muttra,  so  naturally 
Dayanand  inquired  about  the  welfare  of 
his  teacher.  Vishnulal  told  him  that  Dandiji 
was  greatly  disappointed  and  had  remarked 
that  none  of  his  disciples,  including  Dayanand, 
had  done  anything.  At  this  Dayanand  gave  the 
same  reply,  "I  am  making  preparations", 

81 


Life  &  Teachings   of   Swami  Dayanand. 
At  Gwalior 

Swamiji  stayed  for  a  period  of  two  years 
at  Agra,  then  he  went  to  Gwalior  state.  His 
Highness  Jayaji  Rao  Scindhia,  the  ruler  of 
Gwalior,  was  a  great  devotee.  He  was 
fond  of  religious  congregations  and  spent 
decent  sum  on  alms.  Once  he  had  invited  a  lac 
of  Pandits  to  dinner  and  besides  this,  Pandits 
and  Sadhus  were  always  welcome  at  his 
palace.  At  the  time  when  Dayanand  entered 
his  territory  the  ruler  had  arranged  Bhagwat 
Path  i.  e.  recitation  of  Bhagwat,  on  an  exten 
sive  scale.  Just  as  the  reading  of  the  Holy 
Bible  or  the  Holy  Quran  is  considered  a  pious 
action  by  Christians  &  Mohamadans,  similarly 
amongst  Hindus  there  is  a  custom  to  arrange 
occasions  where  religious  books  are  read. 
There  is  one  thing  very  funny.  Instead  of 
reading  the  books  themselves,  which  might 
make  the  life  of  the  reader  noble,  they  depute 
a  pandit  who  sitting  in  a  corner  of  the  house 
makes  the  repetitions,  while  the  members  of 
the  family  busy  themselves  otherwise.  And 
this  is  considered  to  shower  blessings  upon 
one  who  arranges  and  not  upon  one  who  makes 
the  repititions.  With  this  idea,  the  ruler  had 
invited  one  hundred  and  eight  persons  for 

82 


Years  of  Indecision. 

this  ritual.  Pandits  from  all  quarters  were 
searched  for  making  recitals  and  the 
ruler  was  too  glad  when  he  heard 
the  arrival  of  .Swami  Dayanand,  But 
Dayanand  criticised  this  badly  when  the 
ruler  enquired  about  the&efficacies  of  Bhagwat 
Path,  he  sent  a  reply  "This  will  promote 
unhappiness  instead  of  any  blessing.  If 
you  have  no  faith  in  me,  you  will  know  it 
by  experience."  This  caused  consternation 
in  the  assembly  of  the  Pandits.  They  were 
all  unanimous  in  condemning  the  Sanyasi, 
but  the  ruler  took  it  less  seriously.  He 
even  went  so  far  as  to  invite  the  Swami 
to  this  function  but  the  Swami  was  not  pre 
pared  to  attend  it. 

Stops  In  The  Middle. 

At  this  place,  persons  came  to  Swami  and 
got  instructions.  Some  of  them  suggested 
that  Swami  should  start  some  book  so  that 
they  may  be  profitted.  Swami  agreed  to  this 
and  selected  Panchdashi,  a  book  compiled  by 
Vidayaranya  Swami.  This  book  must  have 
been  in  great  vogue  then,  the  Swami 
does  not  appear  to  have  read  it.  He  started 
this  book,  but  in  the  middle  at  one  place 
he  read  that  often  God  is  subject  to  illusion 


Life  &  Teachings  of    Swami  Dayanand. 

This  was  too  much  for  Dayanad.     He  at    once 
spoke  out  "This  book  has  not  been  compiled  by 
a  Rishi."     Henceforth,    he     took    Gita*    and 
explained  it  to  the  devoted  assembly. 
His  Daily  Routine. 

At  present  his  daily  routine  was  as 
follows  : — He  got  up  early  in  the  morning  and 
when  he  had  taken  bath,  he  used  to  offer 
water  to  Sun-God. t  Now  he  shut  up  himself 
till  twelve  in  the  noon  and  practised  Yoga. 
Then  he  took  half  a  seer  of  milk  and  in  the 
afternoon  conversed  with  people.  In  the 
evening  he  again  offered  water  to  Sun-God 
and  took  his  food.  After  this,  he  read  a  book 
known  as  Shiv  Sahasranam.l 

At  Karauli. 

At  Karauli,  Swamiji  stayed  in  the  garden 
of  Gopalsing.  Here  the  Pandits  took  courage 
to  hold  a  Shastrarth  with  Swamiji.  The  ruler 
of  Karauli  arranged  this.  The  Raj-Pandit, 

*Gita  did  not  remain  his  favourite  book  afterwards. 
He  had  forbidden  people  not  to  read  this . 

tpffering  water  to  sun<God  is  a  kind  of  idol 
worship.  In  later  life,  he  could  not  tolerate  all 
this. 

JThis  book  had  been  severely  criticised  by  Daya 
nand  in  his  later  life. 

84 


Years  of  Indecision. 

Maniram,  had  not  the  courage  to  stake  his  re 
putation;  so  he  sent  his  disciple.  This  disciple, 
pronounced  a  word  wrongly*.  At  this  Daya- 
nand  became  furious  and  he  addressed  the 
ruler,  "Your  Pandits  are  great  fools.  When 
they  could  not  pronounce  a  word  correctly, 
how  will  they  stand  before  me  ?  ".  Saying 
this  the  Swami  left  the  meeting. 

Once  while  Swami  was  with  the  ruler,  a 
person  came  and  addressed  the  ruler  as  Anna- 
data  or  one  who  feeds  people.  Dayanand  rais 
ed  an  objection  and  said-"What!  God  alone  can 
be  pronounced  as  Annadata".  The  ruler 
was  displeased  at  this,  but  for  Dayanand 
truth  was  tne  first  concern. 

At  Jaipur 

Swami  arrived  at  Jaipur  and  there  stayed 
at  the  garden  of  Bhawani  Ram.  Here  a 
religious  controversy  was  in  full  swing.  In 
fact,  it  had  become  a  political  question 
and  resulted  ultimately  in  the  complete 
humiliation  of  one  party.  This  was  amongst 
the  two  sects  of  Hindus  known  as  Shaivas 
and  Vaishnavas.  The  ruler  of  the  state  was 


*  Instead  of  pronouncing    "3JRE3T  the    Pandit 
pronounced  it  "3>ft^" 

85 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami   Dayanand. 

a  Shaiva  and  as  such  he  had  specially  deputed 
Vyas  Bakshi  Ram  and  his  brother  for  pro- 
pogating  this  faith.  These  people  were  very 
active  in  their  work  and  when  the  royal 
favour  was  by  their  side,  their  success  was 
guaranteed.  But  the  real  clash  with  Vaishna- 
vas  came  afterwards.  There  was  a  good  deal 
of  corruption  in  their  temples.  Besides,  they 
did  not  allow  other  than  Chakrankits  or  bear 
ing  some  religious  symbols  to  the  temples. 
Even  Shudras  embraced  their  faith.  If  a 
Shudra  was  a  Chakrankit,  he  was  allowed 
to  enter  the  premises  of  the  temple  but  if 
a  brahman  was  not,  he  could  not  get  ad 
mission.  Brahmans  were  very  much  infuriat 
ed  at  this. 

But  the  real  cause  of  the  ruler's  displeasure 
was  something  different.  These  Vaishnavites 
freely  disregarded  the  King's  authority. 
Whenever  any  person  took  shelter  in 
these  temples,  the  State  police  was  helpless 
and  here  the  political  interests  clashed.  These 
Vaishnavites  claimed  a  special  right,  which 
the  ruler  was  not  prepared  to  grant. 

Fortunately,  Swami  reached  Jaipur.  He 
had  Shaivite  tendencies,  so  Vyas  Bakshiram 
wanted  to  utilize  him  against  Vaishnavites. 

86 


Years  of  Inde  cision. 

He  had  heard  the  learning  of  Dayanand  and 
knew  perfectly  well  that  Vaishnavites  would 
not  be  able  to  stand  his  criticism.  He  planned 
an  interview  between  the  Swami  and  the 
ruler.  But  this  was  not  accomplished.  The 
personal  prejudices  were  the  main  factors. 
Swami  came  to  the  appointed  place  at  the 
appointed  time,  but  he  did  not  show  reverance 
to  the  idol.  Besides  somebody  told  Vyas 
Bakshiram  that  Swamji  was  an  influential  man 
and  if  he  was  to  show  his  lustre,  then  their 
own  position  would  be  much  affected.  There 
was  some  truth  in  this,  so  Vyas  Bakshiram 
postponed  this  interview  for  long. 

Now  the  ruler  arranged  a  Shashtrarth 
between  the  two  sections.  He  invited 
Lakshman  Nath  from  Jodhpur,  Harish- 
chandra  from  Delhi,  besides  other  Pandits 
to  represent  the  case  of  Shaivites.  While, 
Rangacharya,  the  famous  head  of  Vaishnavas, 
sent  Sudarshanacharya  from  Muttrato  repre 
sent  Vaishnavas.  Now  these  pandits  busied 
themselves  with  the  Shashtrarth  and  in 
quoting  books  by  way  of  criticising  the  tenets 
of  the  other  sect.  This  went  on  for  sometime. 
In  the  mean  time  the  ruler  planned  another 
way  of  defeat.  The  Pandits  of  Benares  were 

87 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami   Dayanand. 

considered  to  be  an  authority  upon  every 
thing  and  their  decision  was  honoured  by 
the  entire  Hindu  world.  But  what  was  the 
the  worth  of  their  decision?  They  could  be 
easily  bribed  and  the  party  which  was  more 
wealthy  could  easily  plan  the  defeat  of  the 
other,  The  ruler  now  determined  to 
obtain  a  writ  from  these  pandits  regarding 
the  superiority  of  their  sect  over  the 
Vaishnavites.  While  on  his  way  to  Calcutta^ 
he  broke  his  journey  at  Benares  and  there 
sought  an  interview  with  one  Pandit  Shiva 
Ram.  To  him  this  task  was  entrusted. 
Later,  Shiva  Ram  bought  this  writ  which 
bore  the  signatures  of  two  and  a  half  thousand 
Pandits.  This  raised  consternation  in  the 
assembly  of  Vaishnavites.  They  were  beaten 
and  their  religion  was  declared  to  be  against 
the  Vedas—the  God's  Revelation.  Now  these 
people  could  not  decide  what  to  do.  The 
ruler  himself  convassed  people  to  come 
over  to  his  side.  This  appeal  could  not 
be  fruitless.  It  is  said  that  hundreds 
of  Vaishnavites  became  Shaivas,  They 
were  shown  special  favours,  Misunder 
standing  after  misunderstanding  amongst 
the  parties  grew  but  it  reached  the 
climax  by  a  funny  incident.  Once  the  head 

88 


Years  of  Indecision. 

of  the  Vaishnav  temple  was  invited  by  the 
ruler.  They  sat  on  the  same  carpet.  By 
sheer  accident,  Sir  Faiz  AH  Khan,  the  rulers' 
minister  came  and  sat  on  the  same  carpet. 
Mahommedans  were  considered  as  un 
touchables  by  orthodox  people  and  when 
they  chanced  to  meet  them,  they  took 
bath  etc.  to  purify  themselves.  So  the 
head  of  the  temple,  when  he  retired 
began  to  take  bath  etc.  People  reported 
to  the  ruler,  that  the  head  of  the  Vaishnavas 
considered  him  so  impure  that  he  had  the 
necessity  of  purifying  himself.  This  aroused 
the  ruler's  wrath.  On  the  other  hand, 
persons  informed  these  Vaishnavites  that  the 
ruler  was  making  preparations  to  confiscate 
the  property  attached  to  the  temples.  Now 
these  persons  were  so  terrified  that  those 
who  could  not  reconcile  themselves  to  Shaiva 
faith,  left  the  state.  This  sort  of  uneasi 
ness  went  on  increasing,  until  Vaishnavites 
went  so  far  as  to  remove  their  idols  from 
the  temples  to  some  safe  locality  lest  they 
should  be  molested.  What  a  pitiable  sight  it 
was,  when  men  and  women  went  weeping 
after  their  idols. 

The   Maharajah   was   all   along  of  g'ood  in 
tentions.    He  had  no  idea  of  confiscating   the 

89 


Life  &  Teachings  of    Swami  Dayanand. 

property  nor  of  molesting  the  idols.  He 
was  all  along  reasonable.  At  last,  these 
Vaishnavites  sought  permission  to  bring  back 
their  idols.  Maharaja  sent  words  that  he 
never  meant  them  to  remove  idols,  they 
did  it  at  their  own  choice  and  they  could  also 
bring  them  back.  The  idols  were  again 
brought  to  Jaipur. 

The  reader  will  perhaps  take  this  account 
as  redundant  in  the  life  of  Dayanand.  But 
this  is  of  great  importance.  It  gives  us  an 
idea  how  the  different  sects  of  Hinduism 
stood.  There  was  no  common  cause  where 
they  could  unite  and  their  energy  was  being 
wasted  in  their  internal  struggle.  And  now 
Hinduism  became  a  prey  to  other  religions. 
Further,  this  throws  light  upon  the  impor 
tance  and  morality  of  the  Pandits  of  Kashi. 
In  later  chapters,  we  shall  get  an  opportunity 
of  studying  these  Pandits,  when  Dayanand 
flung  a  challange  and  a  previous  knowledge 
of  their  traits  will  be  much  useful  in  correctly 
understanding  facts. 

At  Pushkar. 

Pushkar  is  one  of  the  sacred  shrines  of 
Hindustan.  It  is  located  within  the  hearts 
of  small  hills  at  a  few  miles  from  Ajmer. 

90 


Years  of  Indecision. 

The  tank  is  sufficiently  big  and  affords  a 
bathing  accommodation  for  several  thousands 
at  a  time.  Here  Swamiji  stayed  at  the 
Brahma  Temple.  Here  Swamiji  criticised 
idol-worship,  at  which  worshippers  approach 
ed  Venkat  Shastri  their  Guru.  After  a  little 
conversation,  he  acknowledged  the  great 
learning  of  Dayanand.  It  is  no  use  giving 
the  multifarious  events  of  this  place.  But 
the  following  was  the  main  theme  of  Daya- 
nand's  preaching  :  — 

1.  God   is   one.    Idol-worship   is  an  evil. 

2.  Kanthis— (rosary      of    beads    worn     by 
people.)    He  persuaded    people    not   to   wear 
this.     At   his  words  thousands  gave  it  up  and 
it  is  said,  that  the   pile   of   these  kanthis    was 
half  a  foot  high. 

3.  He   was  against  offering  things  before 
an  idol,  nor  tolerated  the  beating  of  drums. 

4.  He     was    of     opinion    that    books   like 
the  Bhagwat,   which   were  said  to  have    been 
compiled   by   certain   Rishis,    were   not  their 
production.    They  had    been  compiled    by   in 
ferior    people    and   in  order   to   make     them 
popular  they  had  been  declared  to    have    been 
compiled  by  a  particular  sage. 

91 


Life  &  Teachings  of    Swami  Dayanand. 

5.  He  exhorted  Sadhus   to   utilize    their 
energy   in   acquiring   knowledge    and     never 
dream  of  dainty  dishes. 

6.  He   advised    people    to   leave   begging 
near  holy    shrines   and    take    up   living  more 
honorable.     There    are    several   instances  in 
which  beggars  left  their   notorious   vacations 
and  took  up  service. 

Waits  upon  the  Deputy  Commissioner, 

Swami  Dayanand  saw  with  his  own  eyes, 
how  Christian  missionaries  and  Moslems  con 
verted  Hindus  to  their  faith.  Poor,  innocent 
people,  could  not  understand  the  intricacies 
of  religion  They  were  guided  not  by  reason 
or  common  sense,  but  by  small  favours,  per 
suasion  and  deceit.  Swami  Dayanand,  while 
he  stayed  at  Ajmer,  waited  upon  the  Deputy 
Commissioner.  He  told  him  "  The  ruler  is 
just  like  a  father  and  his  subjects  just  like  his 
sons.  When  the  son  takes  a  wrong  path,  it  is 
the  duty  of  the  father  to  check  him.  Different 
religionists  are  exploiting  your  subjects.  Why 
do  you  not  check  it  ?"  The  Deputy  Commis 
sioner,  however,  replied  "  This  is  a  religious 
affair  and  as  such  the  Government  can  not 
interfere.  However,  on  all  other  matters,, 
I  would  try  to  help  you  ". 

92 


Years  of  Indecision. 

Interviews  with  Col.  Brooks. 

One  day,  while  Swami  was  sitting  in  the 
garden  of  Bansilal,  Col.  Brooks,  agent  to  the 
Governor-General  happened  to  arrive.  Pt. 
Vridhichandra  a  pupil  of  Swamiji  was  by  his 
side.  He  told  Swamiji  that  the  Colonel  had 
a  great  disliking  for  Sanyasis,  and  requested 
him  to  remove  his  chair  from  the  way.  Swami 
ji,  at  this,  moved  his  chair  to  the  front  so  that 
Colonel's  eyes  might  fall  on  him.  The  Colonel 
came,  took  his  cap  and  shook  his  hands  with 
Swamiji.  Now  both  of  these  sat  together  and 
a  talk  ensued. 

Swami— Do  you  follow  the  principles  of 
religion  or  break  them  ? 

Col.  — We  also  believe  that  it  is  good  to 
follow  religious  principles,  but  we 
generally  do  what  is  more  profitable. 

Swami.— But  this  is  not  true. 

Col.— How  ? 

Swami. — Just  imagine,  how  much  good 
a  cow  does  us  and  feeds  so  many  peo 
ple.  Now  tell  me  if  the  cow-sacrifice 
is  useful  or  not  ? 

Col. — It  does  harm. 

Swami.— Then  why  do  you  allow  cow- 
sacrifice  ? 


93 


Life  &  Teachings   of   Swami  Dayanand. 

Col.— I  agree  with  you.     Kindly  take  the 
trouble  of  coming  over  to    my   bung- 
low  where  we  shall   have    a   chat  on 
this  point. 

The  next  day,  the  carriage  of  the  Colonel 
came  to  take  Swamiji.  Swamiji  went  over  to 
his  bungalow  and  conversed  for  about  forty 
five  minutes  on  cow-sacrifiee.  The  Colonel  ex 
pressed  his  shortcomings  and  asked  Swamiji 
to  see  the  Governor-General  in  this  connec 
tion.  He,  however,  gave  a  letter  of  introduc 
tion  to  him. 

To  His  Preceptor  Again. 

At  the  beginning  of  the  chapter,  we  have 
given  a  hint  that  these  years  were  of  indeci 
sion.  Swami  Dayanand  had  now  formulated 
his  own  principles  but  he  was  still  in  suspense. 
The  best  way  of  removing  his  doubts  was  to 
approach  once  more  his  religious  preceptor. 
In  the  month  of  November  1866,  he  went  over 
to  Muttra  and  passed  some  days  with  Swami 
Virajanand.  He  removed  his  doubts  and 
now  he  was  firm  again.  He  formulated 
his  own  principles  and  in  later  life  we  do 
not  find  any  i  nconsistencies  as  we  find  in  this 
period. 

94 


CHAPTER  VII. 
Swami  Throws  the  Gauntlet 

Luther  of  India. 

"I  will  go  there,  »even  if  there  be  as  many 
*  devils  PS  the  tiles  on  the  roof"  were  the 
words  uttered  by  Martin  Luther  when  he 
was  asked  to  present  himself  before  the  Diet 
of  Worms.  He  stood  charged  for  raising  a 
voice  against  the  Papacy.  Pope  was  then  the 
head  of  the  church,  and  as  such  he  was  the 
complete  master  of  it.  In  spiritual  matters 
his  authority  was  unquestionable  but  in 
temporal  also  there  was  no  power  on  earth 
which  could  disobey  him.  But  when  John 
Tetzal  went  over  to  Germany  for  the  sale 
of  the  writs  of  indulgences,  Martin  Luther 

95 


Life  &  Teachings    of  Swami  Dayanand. 

criticised  the  policy  of  the  Pope.  What  a 
mockery  these  indulgences  were  ?  Sins  were 
to  be  forgiven  not  by  penances  and  sacrifice, 
but  by  purchasing  these  writs.  Rome 
was  built  in  a  great  artistic  spirit  and  a  huge 
wealth  was  stored  in  the  precincts  of  the 
church.  And  what  was  the  life  of  these 
churchmen  ?  They  lived  just  like  princes, 
passing  their  days  in  luxuries  and  pastimes 
and  whenever  they  required  money  for  their 
fastidious  plans,  these  indulgences  supported 
them. 

When  Martin  Luther  criticised  the  Pope, 
there  was  a  great  consternation  on  the  conti 
nent.  There  had  been  a  discontent,  for  some 
times  past,  but  none  dreamt  that  there  was 
any  power  on  the  earth,  which  could  raise  a 
voice  against  him.  But  when  Martin  took 
courage  and  criticised  the  policy,  people 
knew  that  it  was  possible.  Now  the  Pope 
was  placed  in  a  very  critical  situation.  He 
knew  that  he  was  not  right,  still  the  agita 
tion  had  to  be  nipped  in  the  bud.  Innocent 
people  were  tortured,  sent  to  gallows  or 
locked  up  in  prison  walls  to  hold  anti-papal 
opinions,  but  it  only  went  against  him.  The 
jroots  of  reformation  became  all  the  more 

96 


Swami  Throws  the  Gauntlet. 

firm   and   the    stronghold   of  the  Papacy  was 
torn  assunder. 

And  what  was  the  Papacy  here, 

But  what  was  the  papacy  here  ?  Among 
Hinduism  there  was  no  one  holding  the 
position  of  the  Pope  of  Rome.  In  fact, 
here  the  papacy  was  not  limited  to  one.  It 
was  the  one  great  mass  of  community  known 
as  Brahmans.  An  ordinary  brahman  of  what 
ever  means  or  of  whatever  education  was  the 
complete  master  of  the  situation.  His  words 
were  nothing  short  of  the  divine  revelation. 
His  orders  were  divine  orders,  and  one  who 
did  not  obey  them,  invited  the  wrath  of 
God. 

Why  Brahmans  were  Supreme. 

And  why  this  community  had  such  a  great 
stronghold.  Vedas— the  books  of  divine 
revelation,  religious  scriptures  and  books  on 
rituals,  are  all  in  Sanskrit  language.  Sanskrit 
language  is  termed  as  Deva  Vani,  i.  e.  the 
Divine  language.  In  the  ancient  India,  the 
class  of  people  in  pursuit  of  knowledge  or  in 
charge  of  worship  and  rituals  were  known  as 
Brahmans.  Then  the  caste  of  a  person  was 
not  by  birth  but  by  actions.  Thus  anyone  who 
could  acquire  learning  was  a  Brahman.  Later, 

97 


Life  &  Teachings  of    Swami  Dayanand. 

this  class  became  a  community.  Now  one 
who  had  taken  birth  in  a  Brahman  family  was 
a  Brahman.  Learning  that  had  been  the  crite 
rion  in  the  past,  now  lost  its  significance. 
And  what  was  the  result  ?  Even  uneducated 
persons  with  no  trace  of  civility  in  them 
or  no  ray  of  learning  began  to  call  them 
selves  Brahmans.  They  tried  to  command 
the  respect  of  the  masses. 

While  the  preaching  class  amongst  Hindus 
degenerated,  other  classes  suffered  a  similar 
decline.  They  had  given  up  their  learning 
and  were  totally  ignorant  of  the  principles  of 
their  own  religion.  They  had  neither  the  learn 
ing  nor  the  desire  to  study.  They  busied  them 
selves  otherwise  in  storing  up  wealth  or  gain 
ing  fame  in  valour.  The  spirit  of  religion  had 
vanished,  and  to  some  religion  itself 
became  a  mockery.  They  became  totally  in 
different  even  to  the  rituals  &  allowed  Brah 
mans  to  attend  the  functions  in  toto,  while 
they  met  the  expences  of  it.  Later,  these 
rituals  drifted  into  the  charge  of  ladies. 
This  class  had  suffered  the  most,  and  great 
injustice  had  been  extended  to  it  from  some 
times  past.  Dayanand  was  the  first  reformer 
to  free  women  from  the  thraldom  of  supersti 
tion  and  ignorance.  When  the  rituals 

98 


Swami  Throws  the  Gauntlet 

came  into  the  possession  of  the  harem,  these 
Brahmans  became  all  the  more  careless*  They 
left  the  study  of  religious  scriptures,  forgot 
the  learning  of  brahmans  but  only  crammed 
a  few  Sanskrit  Mantras  which  were  required 
at  the  time  of  rituals.  This  was  enough  for 
their  living. 

Bfahmans  a  Divine  Race. 

Brahmans  who  in  the  ancient  past  com 
manded  reverence  on  account  of  their  simple 
living  and  wide  learning,  now  became  a 
divine  race.  They  became  the  custodians  of 
the  destinies  of  the  people.  In  fact,  they 
became  intermediaries  between  heaven  and 
earth.  Manyfold  stories  that  are  still  pre 
valent  in  the  Hindu  society,  reveal  the 
strength  of  these  Brahmans.  They  tell  us 
how  a  particular  Rishi  in  the  times  past  gave 
a  Shap,  which  resulted  in  the  complete 
destruction  of  a  particular  family  or  of  a 
particular  race.  These  stories  were  circula- 
fed  among  the  Hindu  masses  with  motives  to 
impress  their  own  superiority  over  other 
castes.  This  had  the  desired  result.  Hindu 
men  and  ladies  shudder  at  the  wrath  of  a 
brahman.  They  would  be  ready  to  sacrifice 
everything,  but  they  have  no  courage  to  face 

99 


Life  &  Teachings  of    Swami  Dayanand. 

it.  Thus  Brahmans  held  a  complete  sway 
over  Hindus.  They  squeezed  money  from 
people,  built  big  temples,  lived  like  princes. 
Rich  and  well-to-do  people  stood  with  folded 
hands  before  them.  They  all  looked  up  to 
Brahrnans  to  get  salvation.  Indian  rulers 
and  princes  saluted  these  pandits  and 

sought  their  blessings. 

Character  of  Brahmans. 

It  has  been  said  that  the  majority  of  these 
brahmans  were  illiterate.  They  lived  in 
luxury  and  were  often  licentious,  i  hey 
forged  scriptures  in  order,  to  prove  their 
significance.  New  scriptures  were  set  up 
under  different  labels  to  give  sanction  to 
their  impious  thoughts  and  diabolical  deeds. 
An  idea  of  these  scriptures  can  safely  be 
formed  by  reading  the  religious  principles  of 
tantras— a  reference  to  which  has  alreay  been 
given  in  a  previous  chapter.  Stories  were  cur 
rent  then  that  one  Lord  Krishna,  who  i* 
said  to  be  the  incarnation  of  God,  lived  in  the 
company  of  several  thousand  ladies.  It  wa* 
considered  honourable  for  a  lady  to  present 
herself  to  Lord  Krishna.  But  what  was  the 

100 


Swami  Throws  the  Gauntlet 

corollary  to  this.  They  were  the  Krishnas 
and  the  lady  disciples  should  approach  them 
and  satisfy  their  evil  intentions.  God  knows, 
how  many  of  such  ladies,  to  whom  the 
chastity  was  the  highest  honour  enjoined  in 
Shashtras,  fell  a  prey  to  these  Godly  people. 
They  sacrificed  their  money,  thsir  time  and 
chastity  and  instead  of  attaining  salvation 
they  imbibed  the  spirit  of  debauchery. 

Threw  The  Gauntlet 

Before  this  priesti-craft  the  Swami 
threw  the  gauntlet.  What  is  the  gauntlet  ?  a 
gauntlet  of  learning.  Swami  was  all  alone,  while 
the  community  was  as  big  as  several  crores. 
Besides,  the  followers  of  this  orthodox  reli 
gion  were  about  20  crores.  Just  imagine 
the  strength  of  Dayanand.  Dayanand 
had  already  taken  a  vow  to  dedicate 
his  life  for  the  purpose  of  rousing  people  from 
stupor.  Death  was  always  Changing  in  the 
balance,  but  the  Swami  was  firm  like  a  rock. 
Swami  knew  well  that  no  reforms  were  possi 
ble  unless  these  brahmans  were  cowed  down, 
and  for  the  years,  he  was  allowed  to  live  on 
earth,  he  passed  in  religious  discussions  with 
these  pandits. 

101 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami    Dayanand. 

Shashtrarth  or  Religious  Discussions. 

Now  the  Swami  toured  all  over  the  coun 
try.  His  plan  was  like  this.  He  stayed  at  a 
place  for  some  days  and  here  delivered  lec 
tures  to  the  masses.  He  criticised  idol- 
worship,  his  most  important  theme,  besides 
other  multifarious  subjects.  Now,  he  placed 
before  the  public  that  idol-worship  was  not 
according  to  Vedas  and  threw  a  challenge 
to  the  pandits  of  that  place.  His  lectures 
were  full  of  deep  sensation  as  none  dreamt 
that  there  was  any  argument  against  Idd- 
Worship.  This  was  current  in  the  country 
for  several  centuries  past  and  none  even 
knew  who  promulgated  it  for  the  first  time. 
Neither  pandits  nor  their  disciples  had  ever 
given  consideration  to  the  fact  whether  it 
was  enjoined  by  the  Vedas  or  not.  So  when 
the  Swami  threw  a  challenge  they  were  taken 
by  surprise. 

In  the  beginning,  these  pandits  had  no 
experience  of  Swami  Dayanand's  deep  learning 
or  his  masterly  knowledge  of  the  Vedas.  So  they 
thought  that  it  would  not  be  difficult  to  hood 
wink  him.  They  had  previously,  met  such 
criticisms  from  Mohamedans  and  Christians 
and  whenever  such  opportunities  were 

102 


Swami  Throws  the  Gauntlet 

offered  their  disciples  were  easily  satisfied 
by  saying  that  they  are  yavans  or  mlechhas. 
This  was  enough  to  maintain  a  sway  over 
their  followers.  But  when  they  saw  one  Hindu 
Sanyasi  throwing  the  challenge  they  became 
extremely  purterbed. 

Pandits  In  grave  suspence. 

Now  the  Pandits  were  in  grave  suspense. 
Dayanand  wanted  them  to  show  the  text  of 
the  mantra,  where  idol-worship  was  enjoined 
in  the  Vedas.  He  wanted  the  text,  nothing 
more  and  nothing  less,  and  if  there  was  no 
such  text  in  the  Vedas,  then  the  whole  struc 
ture  of  the  idol-worship  would  fall  to  the 
ground.  The  Vedas  were  the  divine  revela 
tion  and  as  such  they  commanded  the  deep 
reverance  of  the  people  and  when  a  particular 
thing  was  proved  against  the  Vedas,  it  was 
highly  blasphemous  to  practise  it. 

But  Pandits  had  no  such  text  to  produce 
and  that  was  the  cause  of  the  suspense.  Some 
of  these  pandits  were  extremely  learned  and 
they  rightly  deserved  the  reputation  that 
they  commanded  in  the  lacality.  Most  of 
them  received  special  favours  from  the  rich 
people  and  princes.  They  all  deserved  this 

103 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami    Dayanand. 

for    their   learning1   but   their   whole   honour 
was  at  stake  now. 

These  disciples,  when  they  heard  from  the 
lips  of  Swami  Dayanand  that  idol-worship 
was  not  enjoined  by  the  Vedas,  at  once 
ran  to  these  pandits.  They  explained  the 
attitude  of  Swami  Dayanand  and  exhorted 
them  to  come  forward  with  their  weighty 
arguments.  They  told  them  that  it  was  the 
question  of  the  honour  of  their  deities  and 
honour  must  be  saved  any  .  how.  Pandits 
gave  evasive  replies  to  their  desciples. 
They  would  not  admit  their  weakness. 
They  took  courage  to  remain  bold  and 
satisfied  their  patrons  that  it  would  be 
done  and  they  should  not  fear  about  this. 

borne  patrons  were  bold  and  they  spoke 
in  an  authoritative  manner,  "  At  your  word 
we  have  spent  lacs  of  rupees  on  the  construc 
tion  of  temples,  and  thousands  are  spent 
a  day  to  perform  the  daily  worship.  Now  go 
and  defend  yourself." 

So  now  it  was  the  question  of  honour  as 
well  as  of  prestige  and  who  was  to  stake  *  it. 

*  Rangachari  thus  expressed  his  feelings  to  a 
person,"  Of  what  good  is  this  shashtrarth  to  me.  If 
Dayanand  is  defeated,  what  for  him  ?  He  is  a  sadhu 

104 


Swami  Throws  the  Gauntlet 

How  these  Pandits  took  the  Challenge. 

When  a  challenge  is  given,  the  best  way  is 
to  meet  it  by  convincing  arguments,  But 
when  arguments  are  wanting,  the  logic  pro 
vides  an  argumentum  ad  Baculum.  Swami  was 
all  alone  with  no  patrons  and  this  argument 
was  easily  workable.  However  in  that  mass 
of  community  there  were  certain  well 
intentioned  *  and  sincere  people  who 
avoided  the  Shastrarth  by  their  firm 
determination  or  by  vacating  the  loca- 
lity  t  in  order  to  save  themselves  from  the 

But  in  case  if  I  am  defeated    my    whole   prestige   will 
vanish".     (Brindaban.) 

Pt.  Gattulal,  the  famous  head  of  vaishnavites  was 
unwilling  to  come  for  shashtrarth.  He  wrote,  "In 
case,  I  win  the  shashtrarth,  it  is  very  good,  but  if 
I  am  defeated  then  the  whole  responsibility  will  fall 
upon  my  shoulders.  Therefore  unless  Maharajas 
authorise  me,  I  am  not  prepared  to  come  forward  ". 

*  Pt.  Bhawani  shankar  was  a,  well  known  pandit 
in  Gujerat.  When  people  approached  him  for  a 
religious  discussion  with  swami  Dayanand  he  gave 
an  answer/'  Whatever  Dayanand  says  is  according 
to  shashtras,  then  on  which  point  to  have  a 
discussion  " 

t  Pt.  Ramdutt  of  Amritsar,  a  great  sanskritist  knew 
the  learning  of  swami  Dayanand.  When  he  was 
pressed  hard  to  have  a  religious  discussion,  he 
left  for  Hardwar. 

At  Wazirabad,  when  the  Pandit  heard  of  swami- 
ji's  arrival  he  left  the  locality. 

105 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami   Dayanand. 

irony  of  fate.  Others  were  more  clever. 
Instead  of  going  themselves  they  sent  their 
pupils  and  told  their  patrons  that  the 
Swami  knew  much  less  than  their  disciples. 
A  third  class  of  people  satisfied  their  dis 
ciples,  but  never  presented  themselves  be 
fore  the  Swami.  They  wasted  their  time  in 
asking  for  the  terms  of  Shashtrarth.  But 
there  was  one  more  class  of  clever  people. 
They  impressed  upon  their  disciples  that 
Dayanand  was  a  Nastik*  i.  e.,  one  who  had 
no  faith  in  God  or  his  revelation,  and  as  such 
it  would  be  a  sin  to  look  at  his  face.  But 
Dayanand  suggested  an  alternative  to  this 
and  sent  words,  that  looking  at  the  face  was 
not  at  all  necessary.  Let  them  hang  a  cur- 

*  In  May  1873,  swamiji  shfted  to  Chapra  a  town 
in  Behar  Province.  Here,  Pandit  Jagannath  wanted  to 
avoid  the  shashtrarth  and  spoke  "If  I  would  go  to 
have  the  religious  discussion  I  shall  he  compelled  to 
see  the  face  of  swami  Dayanand  who  is  a  Nastika, 
while  a  man  is  forbidden  to  see  the  face  of  such  a 
person.  I  shall  have  to  make  a  penance  if  I  do  so", 
swamiji  at  once  suggested  that  he  might  speak  from 
behind  the  curtain  and  now  there  was  no  other 
alternative  for  Jagannath  but  to  come  forward. 

A  similar  incident  is  reported  from  Aligarh.  Lala 
Badri  Prasad  a  Vakil  made  the  same  demand,  but 
when  swamiji  suggested  the  curtain.  He  did  not 
come. 

106 


Swami  Throws  the  Gauntlet 

tain  between  and  put  forth  the  arguments 
from  behind.  This  was  the  ingenuity  of 
Swami  Dayanand  and  at  several  places,  when 
they  could  put  forth  no  other  prtext,  they 
readily  gave  this. 

Number  of  Religious  Discussions. 

These  religious  discussions  are  more  than 
one.  I  have  tried  to  give  a  list  of  important 
discussions  with  Pandits  named  against  them. 

1867  A.  D.        Anupshahr      Pt.  Ambadutt. 

Ramghat  Pt.  Krishnanand. 

Karanvas  Pt.  Hira  Ballabh. 

Soron  Pt.  Angad  Shastri. 
Kakore  ka 

Mela  Pt.  UmaDutt. 

1868  Farukhabad  Pt.  Shri  Gopal. 
1869,  19th  June.           ,,  Pt.  Haldar  Ojha. 

Kanauj  Pt.  Hari  Shankar 

1869, 31st  July.  Cawnpore       Pt.  Haider  Ojha. 
1869, 16th  Nov.  Kashi  (Bena 
res)  Pt.  Taracharan. 

Sawmi    Vishudha- 

nand. 

Pt.  Bal  Shastri 
Pt.  Shivasahai. 
Pt.  Madhavacharya 
Pt.  Vamnacharya. 

107 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami  Dayanand. 


1870 


Mirzapur 

Benares  (2) 
Anupshahr 

Domraon 
Arrah 


1872,  Sept.        Patna 


Calcutta 

1873,       23rd 

March.  Calcutta 

1873,  8th  April. 
1873,25May.    Chapra 
Arrah 

1873,  Oct.         Cawnpore 

1874,  Feb.        Brindaban 
1874,  Feb.         Allahabad. 

Jubbulpur 

Nasik. 

1874,       25th     Bombay. 
Nov. 


Pt.  Govind  Bhatt 
Pt.  JaishrL 

None  dared. 

Pt.     Krishnanand 

(did  not  dare.) 
Pt.  Durgadatt. 
Pt.  Rudradutt 
Pt.  Chandradutt. 

Pt.  Ramjiwan 
Bhatt. 

Pt.  Ram  Autar. 
Pt.      Hemchandra 
Chakravarti. 

Pt.  Maheshchand- 
ra  NyayaRatna. 

Pt.  Tara  Nath. 

Pt.  Jag-annath. 

Pt.  Rudradutt. 

Pt.  Gangadhar. 

Pt.  Rangachari. 

Pt.  Kashi  Nath 
Shastri. 

Pt.  Shankar  Shastri 
Various  pandits. 
Pt.  Bechan  Shastri, 


108 


Swami  Throws  the  Gauntlet. 
Surat. 


Bharoach. 
Rajkot. 

1875,       10th     Bombay. 
March. 


Baroda 


1876,       27th 
1876,       27th 

May. 
1876,       18th 

Aug. 


1877,       20th 
March. 


1877,       24th 
Sept. 


1879,         4th 
Aug. 


Bombay. 
Benares  $) 

Ayodhya. 
Bareilly. 

Chandapur 
Mela. 

Jallundhar, 
Gujrat. 
Budaun. 


Pt.  Icharam  Shas- 

tri. 

Pt.  Madhav  Rao. 
Pt.  Mahidhar. 
Pt.     Khemji   Balji 

Joshi. 
Pt.  Kamal    Narain 

Acharya. 
Pt.  Yajeshwar. 
Pt.   Appya  Sham- 

bhu. 
Pt.  Ramlal. 


Angad  Shastri. 
Lakshman  Shastri( 
Padri  Scot. 

Mauivi          Mohd. 

Kasim. 
Mauivi         Ahmad 

Hasan. 
A      Pandit      from 

Jammu. 
Pt.  Ram  Prasad. 


109 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami   Dayanand. 

1879,       25th     Bareilly.  Padri  Scot. 

Aug. 

1879,        1st    Benares  (4)      Issues  a  challenge* 
Dec. 

1881,  28th    Beawer.  Padri  Shulbred. 
June. 

1882,  llth    Udaipur.          Maulvi          Abdur 
Sept.  Rahman. 

But  this  list  is  by  no  means  exhaus 
tive.  In  fact  Dayanand  had  to  engage 
himself  in  these  discussions  at  every 
locality  he  paid  a  visit  to  And  as 
he  had  toured  all  over  India  the  list 
is  very  long,  Dayanand's  preaching  was 
sensational  and  at  every  place  they 
created  the  situation  which  we  have 
described  above.  There  was  no  other  alterna 
tive  before  the  pandits  but  to  take  up  the 
challenge.  Dayanand  wanted  to  exhibit  to  the 
entire  Hindu  world,  the  shortcoming  of  Hindu 
Pandits  and  these  religious  discussions  great 
ly  assisted  him  in  this  task. 

Nature  of  these  Discussions. 

These  discussions  are  of  various  types 
but  the  real  interest  of  the  parties  was  not 
to  beat  the  antagonist  with  logical  proof, 
but  to  silence  him.  Swami  Dayanand 
always  tried  to  give  logical  answers  and 

110 


Swami  Throws  the  Gauntlet. 

his  criticism  was  based  upon  sound  principles. 
But  these  Pandits  were  not  trained  to  proceed 
with  an  argument  logically.  Often  they  were 
the  masters  of  Sanskrit  grammar  and  they 
tried  to  impress  the  audience  with  their 
knowledge  of  grammar.  Some  thought 
that  Dayanand  had  read  scriptures  only, 
and  his  knowledge  of  grammar  was  shallow 
so  it  would  be  much  better  to  strike  at  this 
point.  They  began  with  grammar,  but  found 
their  opponent  too  strong  in  this  also.  Swami 
Dayanand  not  only  gave  their  replies  but  even 
pointed  out  mistskes  in  the  adversary's  lan 
guage.  Often  the  audience  was  satisfied 
with  this  and  at  once  gave  their  decision  in 
Swami  Dayanand's  favour.  Sometimes  it  hap 
pened  that  Pandits  shifted  from  one  point 
to  an  other  and  when  they  suffered  defeat  in 
the  2nd  point  also,  they  took  the  third  subject 
&  somehow  whiled  away  the  time.  In  some 
cases  Swami  Dayanand  met  such  adversaries 
who  were  completely  wild.  They  could  not 
follow  any  arguments  but  still  demanded  an 
explanation.  We  find  that  in  this  too  Swami 
was  successful  as  he  gave  such  touching  ans 
wers  that  the  man  at  once  touched  hisfeet. 

One   Chattrasing  a  Jat  came  to   Dayanand 
and   began     to    converse   on    the    unreality 

111 


Life  &  Teachings  of   Swami  Dayanand, 

of  the  world— a  principle  of  the  Vedant. 
Swamiji  gave  several  arguments  but 
he  was  not  convinced,  Now  Dayanand 
gave  a  slap  at  his  cheek.  He  became  angry. 
Swami  Dayanand  told  him  "Why  do  you  not 
control  yourself  ?  There  is  nothing  in  the 
world  except  Brahma  and  world  is  unreal. 
Then  who  is  the  person  who  has  given  you 
the  slap  and  who  is  the  person  who  has 
received  it  ?"  The  person  who  was  not  con 
vinced  by  arguments  now  perfectly  under 
stood  it.  This  was  surely  a  fit  argument  for 
jat  who  claims  to  be  of  warlike  caste. 

And  what  was  the  audience  of  Swami 
Dayanand  ?  It  was  not  composed  of  pandits 
only,  but  many  other  educated  persons,  and 
even  officials  heard  him  with  great  patience. 
The  real  judges  of  a  relgious  discussion  were 
not  the  interested  parties  but  the  public  at 
large.  While  the  pandits  were  putting  forth 
arguments,  the  audience  was  weighing 
them.  This  was  the  reason  that  the  Swami 
was  always  successful.*  At  every  place  his 

*  Pt.  Amba  Dutt  Joshi  after  the  shashtrarth 
exclaimed,  "Whatever  swami  Dayanand  says  is 
correct ;  idol-worship  is  against  the-  Vedas  and  must 
be  given  up"  (Anupshahr.) 

Pt.  Angad  Ram  threv/the  idol  in  to  the  Ganges 
•river  and  and  took  a  vow  not  to  recjte  Bhagwat  in 
future.  (Soron) 

112 


Swami  Throws  the  Gauntlet. 

efforts  were  crowned  with  success  and  he 
always  made  some  disciples  in  the  audience. 
Even  those  who  had  not  the  courage  to  become 
his  disciples  on  account  of  the  different 
circumstances  t  became  his  admirers.  They 
all  knew  that  Swami  was  right  and  some 
times  they  even  threw  away  their  idols.  This 
was  too  much  for  the  community  of  brahmans 
and  they  began  to  find  out  some  way  to  check 

lit 

t  A  man  remarked  "Sir,  Whatever  you  speak 
is  nothing  but  truth.  But  for  consideration  of  our 
living  we  can  not  freely  express  this  "  (Brindaban) 

Pt.  Bhawani  Shankar  "  I  am  a  family  man  and 
as  such  it  would  not  be  possible  for  me  to  criticise 
idol  worship  and  I  am  ;not  fit  for  propagating  Vedic 
religion.  "  (Gujerat) 

t  English  translation  of  the  notice  issued  by 
Pt.  Haldhar  Ojha  is  given  here  : — 

"It  is  highly  improper  that  brahmans,  Kshattriyas, 
Vaishyas  renouncing  their  ancient  traditions  come 
into  the  fold  of  Dayanand  and  throw  idols  into 
the  Ganges  river.  Therefore  it  is  notified  that  such 
people,  when  they  accept  the  faith  of  Dayanand 
may  kindly  send  their  idols  to  the  Temples  of 
Maharaj  Guru  Prasad  Shukla  or  Maharaj  Narain 
Tewari  at  Kailash.  And  if  it  is  beyond  thejr  means 
they  must  inform  us  and  we  will  make  arrangements. 

—Haldhar  Ojha" 
J13 


Life  &  Teachings  of    Swami  Dayanand. 

These  religious  discussions  often  resulted 
in  great  chaos.  When  the  pandits  could  not 
give  answers,  they  created  all  sorts  of  dis 
turbances  and  often  the  Swami  was  in  great 
danger.  However  this  would  be  the  scope  of 
a  seperate  chapter. 

All  the  discussions,  if  they  be  compiled 
together  will  form  a  book  by  itself.  So 
here  we  shall  content  ourselves  with  some. 
They  will  give  us  an  idea  of  the  learning  of 
the  parties  and  the  superiority  of  the 
Swami. 

Discussion  at  Cawnpore, 

Here     is    the    English   rendering    of    the 

religious    discussion    at     Cawnpore,   Mr.    W. 

Thaine,     the     Assistant     Collector,     a    great 

Sanskritist,  was  in  the  Chair  :— • 

Haldhar  Ojha — There  are  mistakes  of  Sanskrit 
grammar  in  the  circular  issued 
by  you  regarding  eight  truths  and 
eight  untruths. 

Swamiji— The  scope  of  this  sort  of  discussion 
is  a  Sanskrit  school.  Here  let  us 
discuss  upon  something  for  which 
this  audience  has  congregated. 
As  regards  mistakes  of  Sanskrit 
grammar  come  to  me  in  private 

114 


Swami  Throws  the  Gauntlet 
and    i    will    explain  them  to  you. 

Haldhar  —  Do  you  recognise  the  authority  of 
the  Mahabharat  ? 

Swami — Yes. 

Haldhar— (Rea is  a  Sloka)  A  bhil,  who  was  low 
born,  constructed  an  image  of 
Dronacharya  and  worshipped  it. 
Then  he  practicised  archery  and 
became  well  versed  in  that  art. 
Therefore  idol-worship  is  proved. 

Swami — This  does  not  prove  idol-worship. 
This  act  was  done  out  of  ignorance 
just  as  so  many  do  even  now, 
and  as  regards  his  efficiency  in 
archery,  that  was  the  result  of 
his  long  practice.  You  may 
show  me  any  hymn  of  the  Veda  in 
which  idol-worship  is  ordained. 
In  English  army,  sepoys  practise 
shooting  with  rifles  but  they  do 
not  keep  any  image  before  them. 

Haldhar— (After  a  silence}.  If  Vedas  do  not 
ordain  it,  they  do  not  even 
forbid  it. 


115 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami   Dayanand. 

Swami — When  there  is  no  provision  in  the 
Vedas,  it  must  be  understood 
that  they  do  not  enjoin  it.  If 
somebody  asks  his  servant  to  go 
to  the  west  then  it  is  manifest 
that  he  forbids  him  to  go  to  other 
directions. 

(After  this  Swamiji  recited  several  Veda  Mantras 
to  show  that  God  is  without  any  form,  so  no  image 
can  represent  him). 

Lakshman  Shashtri— When  God  is  omni-pre- 
sent,  then  it  exists  in  idol  also. 

Swamiji— When  God  is  omni-present,  then 
what  is  the  efficacy  of  a  stone. 
Why  should,  living  objects  be  not 
given  preference  to  it. 

(At  this  Pandit  Haldhar  Ojha  and  Lakshman 
Shastri  became  silent  and  the  President  spoke). 

Thaine — Then   why   do   you    worship     fire  in 

Homa? 
Swami — We   do   not    worship    fire.      Fire    is 

everywhere    so    what  is    offered 

to    it,     spreads    easily   at    every 

place. 

(Now  Mr.  W.  Thaine  left  the  Chair  and  the 
discussion  was  over.) 

116 


Swami  Throws  the  Gauntlet 

A  Challenge  to  the  Pandits  of  Kashi 

Kashi  (modern  Benares)  was  the  seat  of 
Sanskrit  learning  and  the  pandits  of  this 
place  held  their  sway  over  the  entire  Hindu 
world.  In  the  last  chapter,  I  have  given  an 
instance  of  the  supremacy  of  these  pandits. 
My  readers  must  have  read  how  the  ruler  of 
Jaipur  was  successful  in  humiliating  his 
opponents  by  a  writ  from  the  Pandits  of 
Benares  and  how  thi?  was  achieved  by  the 
purse.  So  the  Swami  knew  that  unless  he 
had  thrown  the  gauntlet  at  Kashi,  he  had 
achieved  nothing.  He  might  have  won  lau 
rels  at  every  place,  but  this  influence 
would  easiely  be  washed  away  by  a  writ 
from  Benares.  So  he  went  to  Benares  and 
stayed  there  in  the  garden  of  Gosain  ji 
and  latter  at  Ananda  Bag. 

This  was  the  month  of  October  1869. 
The  news  of  Swami  ji's  arrival  was  cir 
culated  just  like  a  lightning.  Swami  ji's  fame 
had  already  reached  here,  as  pandits  from 
different  localities  came  to  ask  the  text 
of  the  Vedas  regarding  idol-worship.  But 
now  the  Swami  had  himself  come  over  their 
heads.  He  began  to  preach  his  principles 
in  the  garden  and  persons  were  so  impressed 

117 


Life  &  Teachings   of  Swami  Dayanand. 

with    the    arguments   that    many     gave     up 
idol-worship. 

Swami  ji's  activities  went  on  without  any 
interruption.  Now  the  pandits  of  Benares 
sent  their  disciples  in  order  to  measure  the 
learning  of  the  Swami— Ram  Shashtri,  Bal 
Shashtri  &  Raja  Ram  Shashtri  are  a  few. 
These  disciples  passed  some  time  in  the 
company  of  the  Swami  and  brought  »n  apall- 
ing  news  to  their  master.  They  spoke  very 
highly  of  his  learning  and  requested 
their  teachers  to  refute  the  arguments 
that  the  Swami  had  placed  before 
them.  The  Pandits  of  Benares  were  thun 
ders  struck  and  they  thought;,  it  much 
better  to  keep  themselves  aloof  from  this 
controversy. 

Soon  the  news  of  Swami  ji's  lectures 
reached  the  ears  of  the  ruler  of  Benares. 
He  could  not  suffer  any  condemnation  of 
idol-worship  which  was  so  dear  to  him.  He 
invited  the  pandits  of  Benares  and  said. 
"We  do  not  know  Shastras,  you  have  spent  so 
much  of  the  public  money  on  idol-worship 
and  it  is  for  you  to  quote  the  text".  The 
Pandits  gave  an  evasive  answer,  "Swami 
knows  nothing  but  a  bit  of  grammar.  Besides 

118 


Swami  Throws  the  Gauntlet 

he  is  a  Christian  and  a  C.  1.  D.  of  the  Govt." 
But  the  ruler  was  not  satisfied  with  this. 
He  said  ''Whatever  he  may  be,  but  when  he 
has  the  audacity  of  condeming  idolatoryin  the 
Holy  precincts  of  Kashi,  he  can  not'be  tolerat 
ed  and  a  shashtrarth  must  be  arranged/' 

Now  the  pandits  were  cornered  from  all 
round  and  they  had  to  submit  to  the  will  of 
the  ruler.  They  however  demanded  some 
time,  which  was  readily  granted. 

The  day  of  the  Shashtrartha  was  fixed  and 
it  was  awaited  with  great  curiosity.  It  is  said 
that  the  collector  of  the  district  had  request" 
ed  the  ruler  to  fix  some  Sunday,  so  that  he 
might  present  himself  on  the  occassion,  but 
the  ruler  was  bent  upon  hooliganism  and  this 
would  not  have  been  possible  in  the  presence 
of  the  collector.  So  he  fixed  another  day.  The 
Kotwal  was  [-there  to  maintain  peace,  but 
the  ruler  could  not  restrain  himself  from 
interfering  in  the  arrangement.  It  was 
expected  of  the  ruler  to  maintain  peace  and 
extend  justice  to  both  the  parties,  but  instead 
of  this  he  was  all  along  very  partial. 

It  was  a  grand  gathering  of  fifty  thou 
sands.  They  were  all  the  supporters  of  the 

119 


Life  &  Teachings  of    Swami  Dayanand. 

Pandits.  Swami  Dayanand  was  all  alone. 
There  were  some  of  his  sympathisers  like 
Pt.  Jyoti  Swamp  Udasi,  but  they  were  at 
first  not  allowed  to  enter  the  premises. 
Later,  when  Swami  Dayanand  intervened, 
they  were  allowed  in,  but  the  pandits  object 
ed  to  these  people  sitting  near  the  Swami. 

Now  the  Shashtrartha  began  and  the  ruler 
first  asked  his  pandit  to  proceed.  Here  the 
details  of  the  Shashtrartha  are  given  so  that 
the  reader  may  acquaint  himself  with 
the  realties  and  may  form  his  own  opinion 
about  it,  and  if  his  conscience  allows  him  he 
may  condemn  the  meanness  of  the  Pandits 
and  unrulerlike  action  of  the  ruler. 

Dayanand — Do  you  recognise  the  authori 
ty  of  the  Vedas  ? 
Taracharan— By  all  means. 

Dayanand— If  there  is  any  injunction 
regarding  idol-worship  in  the  Vedas 
then  show  it  to  me. 

Taracharan — Is  it   enjoined  in  the   Vedas 

that  with  the  exception    of   what  is 

written  in   the   Vedas,    nothing  else 

should  be  regarded  as  an   authority  t 

(Dayanand    repeated  his  question  again  but  the 

pandit  was  silent.     Now  B.   Pramoda   Das  Mittra, 

120 


Swami  Throws  the  Gauntlet 

asked  the  ruler  to  shift  the  question  and  to  depute 
another.  Swami  Vishudhanand  came  next  and 
while  he  was  getting  up,  One  old  Brahman  began 
to  utter  that  swami  ji  was  a  Nastik  and  his  words 
should  not  be  listened  to.  Swami  at  this  politely 
exhorted  that  they  should  speak  one  by  one.) 

Vishudhanand— (After  quoting  a  Sanskrit 
sutra)  Just  let  me  know  if  it  is  from 
the  Vedas. 

Dayanand— Vedas  will  have  to  be  con 
sulted 

Vishudhanand— What  ?    Vedas  to  be  con 
sulted  ?    When  you  do  not  remember 
the  Vedas,  why  have  you  come  here  ? 
Dayanand— Do   you   remember    them   by 
heart  ? 

(At  this  Vishudhanand  was  silent,  another  pandit 
came  forward.) 

Bal  Shashtri— Yes,  I  remember  them. 
Dayanand — Then  enunciate  the  definition 
of  Dharma. 

(Bal    Shashtri   at   this   composed    the  definition 
of  Dharma  in  Sanskrit  and  repeated  it.) 

Dayanand— This  is  your  composition  and 
not  a  text  of  the  Vedas  or  Shashtras. 

(Now  another  pandit  came  forward.) 
121 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami  Dayanand. 

Shiva  Sahai  —  I  know  the  Shashtras. 
After  this  he  repeated  a  sloka*from 
Manusmriti. 

Dayanand  —  you  may  speak  the   definition 

of  Adharam  (anti-religion.) 

(Now  Shiva    Sahai  was  silent  and  Pt.    Madhava 

Charya  searched  some  old  scraps  of  paper  and  said, 

"  These  are  the  pages  of  the  Vedas  "  and  after  quot 

ing  a  text  "here  is  an  injunction  for  idol-  worship.'  ') 

Dayanand—  These  words  do  not  convey 
this  sense. 

(There  was  again  silence.) 
Madhwacharya  —  (By   reading    a     quotation 
of  Sanskrit^    Here    the  word  3*RTTfo 
is  for  the  books  known  as  puranas. 

Dayanand.  —  The     word     Purana  is     used 
here  as  an  adjective  and  does  not  denote 
the  name  of  any  particular  book. 
(At    this,   there    was    again     a     silence.     Now 
Pt.  Vamanacharya  placed  two  scraps  of  Paper   and 
Teading  a  Sanskrit  quotation*) 


:  ^RTT 


122 


Swami  Throws  the  Gauntlet. 

Vamanacharya.—  But     here      the      word 
Purana  is  not  an  adjective. 

Dayanand  took  those  papers  from  his  hands 
and  began  to  read  them.  It  was  already  dusk 
and  there  was  no  arrangement  of  light.  Now 
Vishudhananad  placed  his  hand  upon  Swamiji's 
back  and  said  "  Hullo,  you  are  beaten."  This 
strain  was  taken  up  by  the  multitude  and 
every  one  was  crying  "  Dayanand  has  been 
defeated"  "  Dayanand  has  been  beaten  ". 
This  was  not  enough  for  'them,  the  rascals 
threw  stones  over  the  swami.  There  was  a 
panic  all  round  and  had  Pt.  Raghu  Nath 
Prasad,  the  city  Kotwal,  not  saved  the 
situation,  Swamiji  must  have  suffered  severe 
injuries  at  the  hands  of  these  vagabonds. 
We  appreciate  the  services  of  Pt.  Raghu  Nath 
Prasad  and  offer  our  congratulations.  But 
we  do  riot  find  words  to  condemn  the  action 
of  these  pandits  of  Benares,  and  still  more 
that  of  the  ruler,  it  is  shameful  for  a  highly 
placed  personality  like  that  of  a  ruler  to 
have  acted  like  this.  But  there  is 
one  consolation,  that  when  Swami  Daya 
nand  came  next,  the  ruler  not  only 
expressed  his  regret  but  apologised  for  his 
actions. 


123 


Life  &  Teachings  of    Swami  Dayanand. 

Kashi  again  and  again. 

Dayanand  was  not  one,  who  could  be  easily 
discouraged.  After  the  roughness  described 
above,  some  people  who  went  to  Swamiji 
found  him  in  buoyant  spirits.  But  Dayanand 
was  more  courageous  now,  as  he  had  learnt 
that  the  pandits  of  Benares  had  no  answer 
to  his  objection.  So  he  went  to  Benares  again 
and  again  and  on  1st  December  1879,  he  pub 
lished  the  following  advertisement  and  got  it 
posted  in  the  market,  bathing  ghats,  and 
almost  all  the  other  important  places. 

"  It  is  notified  for  the  use  of  the  general 
public  that  Swami  Dayanand  is  staying  at 
Kashi  in  the  garden  of  Maharaj  Vijayanagar, 
known  as  Anandbag  near  Anandbag  Rang.  He 
accepts  the  authority  of  the  Vedas  and  thus 
has  no  faith  in  anything  which  is  contrary 
to  them.  He  strongly  condemns  such 
belief  as  : — idol-worship ;  the  efficacy  of 
a  particular  water  or  a  particular  place 
in  washing  away  sins ;  the  books  such  as 
Puranas  etc.  that  the  pandits  have  craftily 
made  the  people  believe  that  they  were 
compiled  by  rishis  like  Vyas  etc;  Brahma 
Vaivarta  etc.  ;  incarnation  of  God 
claiming  the  sonship  of  God  and  condona 
tion  of  the  sins  of  those  who  have  faith  in 

124 


Swami  Throws  the  Gauntlet. 

him ;  God's  sending  of  his  friend  or  Paigambar 
(Prophet)  on  the  earth  for  progagating  faith  ; 
lifting  of  mountains  ;  infusing  life  into 
the  dead,  breaking  asunder  of  the  moon; 
an  effect  without  cause  ;  atheism  ;  God  him 
self  assuming  the  form  of  the  universe  and 
there  being  no  distinction  between  God  and 
other  objects,  bearing  of  kanthis,  tilak,  rudra- 
ksha  etc.  (the  symbols  of  religion  ;  and  diffe 
rent  sects  like  Shaiva,  Shakta,  Vaishnav  and 
Ganpati  etc.  for  the  following  reasons  : — 

(a)  that   such  beliefs  are  against  the  at 
tribute,  action,  and  nature  of  God. 
(6)  that  they  are  inconsistant  with. 

1 — the  laws    of  the  creation  of  the 

world. 

2 — the  categories  of  proof. 
3 — experience      and      sayings      of 

rishis. 
4 — conscience   and   teaching  of  the 

Vedas. 

"Therefore,  if  there  be  any  suspicion  re 
garding  what  has  been  said  above  to  a  man 
who  is  versed  in  the  Vedas  and  Shashtras, 
a  gentleman,  civil,  and  learned,  and  has 
capacity  to  establish  his  own  religion  and 
criticisng  the  other,  he  may  come  forward 
to  have  a  religious  discussion.  Vedas  will  be 

125 


Life  &  Teachings   of    Swami  Dayanand. 

the  authority  and  when  the  question  of  the 
interpretation  of  the  Vedas  may  arise  they 
may  have  free  recourse  to  books  compiled  by 
Rishis  beginning  from  Brahma  to  Jarnini,  i.  e., 
beginning  from  Aetriya  Brahman  to  Purva 
Minansa  and  both  parties  will  submit  to  this 
condition.  The  audience  should  be  composed  of 
such  people  who  may  be  impartial  and  who 
may  have  a  desire  to  know  the  truth  and 
an  aversion  to  untruth.  In  order  to 
to  write  verbatim,  what  the  two  parties 
speak,  three  clerks  will  be  appointed.  Both 
parties  will  then  sign  at  the  bottom  of  the 
written  manuscript  and  then  the  president 
will  sign.  Out  of  these  three  copies  two 
copies  will  be  given  to  the  parti? 
the  third  will  be  presented  before  some 
respectable  ruler  for  decision.  It  would 
be  very  shameful,  if  the  pandits  of 
Benares  would  not  give  an  opportunity 
to  sift  the  truth  from  untruth.  It  is  the 
nature  of  learned  people  to  be  always  pre 
pared  to  follow  truth  and  denounce  what  is 
untruth  for  this  is  the  only  way  of  making  us, 
and  others  happy. 

— Bhim  Sen  Sharma." 

No  one  came  forward  to  meet  this  challenge 
and  the   gauntlet   that   the    Swami    threw  is 

126 


Swami  Throws  the  Gauntlet. 

still  there.    This  is  the  triumph  of  truth  over 
untruth. 

Opinions  upon  Shashtrarth. 

There  can  be  diverse  opinions  on  every 
point  and  when  the  parties  are  led  by  selfish 
motives,  opinions  may  differ.  Here  I  mean 
to  give  a  few  impartial  opinions  : — 

Pandits  got  it  published  in  some  news 
paper  that  Swami  had  been  defeated  at 
Cawnpore.  Fortunately,  Mr.  W.  Thaine, 
Assistant  Collector,  Cawnpore,  a  Sanskrit 
scholar  was  in  the  chair.  He  gave  the 
following  testimony  :— 

"Gentlemen, 

At  the  time  in  question,  I  decided  in 
favour  of  Dayanand  Saraswati  Fakir  and 
believe  his  arguments  are  in  accordance 
with  Vedas.  I  think  he  won  the  day.  If 
you  wish  it  I  will  give  you  my  reasons  for 
my  decision  in  a  few  days. 

Yours  obediently, 
W.  THAINE. " 

Cawnpore  : 
7th  August  1869. 

127 


Life  &  Teachings   of    Swami  Dayanand. 

Pandit  Tara  Nath  Tarkavachaspati  admit 
ted— 

"When  I  placed  the  seventy  questions, 
I  thought  that  there  was  none  in  the  world 
who  would  be  able  to  answer  them,  but  he 
gave  the  answers  in  no  time"  (Calcutta). 

Pt.  Panna  Lai  of  Jodhpur  bore  testimony  : 

I  was  then  at  Benares  and  whomsoever 
Pandit  I  approached,  told  me  that  there  was 
none  who  could  defeat  Swami  Dayanand." 


CHAPTER    VIII 
Heforms  in  the  Vedio  Church. 

The  fire  of  the  ancient  religion  was  totally 
extinguished.  What  Swami  found  was  ashes 
only.  We  may  say  that  the  structure  of  the 
bones  was  there  but  flesh  &  blood  was  infused 
from  elsewhere  or  to  quote  an  example  from 
^Esop  "the  Donkey  was  in  the  lion's  skin." 
This  was  partly  the  effect  of  the  times  and 
partly  prompted  by  selfish  motives.  Brahma- 
nical  faith  had  greatly  deteriorated  and 
evil  customs  had  become  a  great  menace  to 
the  society.  Swami  ji  endeavoured  to  reform 
it  completely. 


Life  &•  Teachings  of  Swami    Dayanand. 

The  Conception  of  God. 

The  real  difference  lay  in  the  conception 
of  god.  Swami  ji's  conception  of  God  is  "He, 
Who  is  called  Brahma  or  the  most  high,  who 
is  Parmatma,  or  the  supreme  spirit  who 
permeates  the  whole  universe  ;  who  is  a 
true  personification  of  Existence,  Conscious 
ness  and  bliss  ;  whose  nature,  attributes  and 
characteristics  are  Holy  ;  who  is  Omniscient. 
Formless,  All-pervading,  Uniform,  Infinite, 
Almighty,  Just  &  Merciful;  Who  is  the 
author  of  the  Universe  and  sustains  and 
dissolves  it  ;  Who  awards  all  souls  the  fruits 
of  their  deeds  in  strict  accordance  with  the 
requirements  of  absolute  justice  and  ie 
possessed  of  the  like  attributes  —  even  Hint 
I  believe  to  the  Great  God."* 

This  conception  of  God  is  based  upon  the 
Vedic  teachings.  Thus  the  following  are  the 
main  attributes  of  the  God  :  — 

(1)  God  is  one—  Rig  Veda  says  "He  is  one, 
but  the  wise  call  Him  by  different  names"! 
as  Indra,  Mittra,  Varuna.  Thus  there  are  no 
Gods  like  Shiva,  Mahadeva  etc.  They  are  the 

*  "Statement  of  my  beliefs"  by  Dayanand. 

t  * 


ISO 


Reforms  in  the  Vedic  Church. 

names  of  one  God  only  as  Kaivaiya  Upaniskat 
says  "He  is  called  Brahma—  the  creator  of 
the  Universe;  Vishnu  —  Ml  pervading;  Rudra— 
Punisher  of  the  wicked  whom  He  causes  to 
weep  ;  Shiva—  Blissful  and  Benefactor  of  all; 
Akshara-  Immortal,  Omnipresent;  Swarat  — 
Self-effulgent  ;  Kalagni—  cause  of  the  dissolu 
tion  of  the  world  and  Regulator  of  time  ; 
Chandrama—the  true  source  of  Happiness."5 

Thus  the  theory  of  Devtavad  is  inconsis 
tent.  Some  people  thought  that  these  names 
connoted  different  Gods.  Later,  falsely 
guided  by  this  notion  people  framed  different 
stories  ;  and  then  to  suit  them  constructed 
different  images.  Now  these  images  came 
to  be  worshipped  and  they  gave  rise  to 
different  sects.  Soon  enemity  amongst  the 
sects  themselves  grew.  This  created  wide 
chaos  in  the  Vedic  Church.  Swami  impressed 
upon  the  people  that  God  is  one,  as  the 
Vedas  repeat,  and  the  stories  of  the  different 
Devtas  were  a  misnomer.These  different  names 
that  occur  in  the  Vedas  had  been  used  for 
the  same  God  and  connote  his  manifold 
attributes. 


SUIT  srra:  3f*s(H<     ns^RSH  TOT:  ^TH  \ 

*n  ii  iNr^r  ^qft^[  it 

131 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami    Dayanand. 

(2)  God  is  Unborn,  Formless,  Infinite—  As 
the  Yajurveda  says  "God  is  never  embodied, 
is  never  born,  is  never  liable  to  impression 
or  organisation,  never  commits  a  sin,  is  never 
subject  to  pain,  grief  and  ignorance  and  the 
like  "t 

From  this  the  following  corollaries  may  be 
drawn  :  — 

(a)  When  the  God   is   "never  embodied,  is 
never  born"   the  question  of    the    incarnation 
of  the   God   does  not   arise  ;   When   the   God 
takes  birth,    he   becomes   an  ordinary  human 
being  and  becomes   subject  to  pain,  grief  and 
ignorance    and     the     like.     Swami  Dayanand 
preached   that   the   idea    of  incarnation    is  a 
misnomer.     Ram  Chandra,   Krishna   etc.    who 
are  known   as  incarnation   of    the   God,    were 
noble   and   great   souls    and     their   greatness 
has  been  misinterpreted. 

(b)  When  God  is  never   embodied  or   liable 
to  impression,  no  image  of  the  God  is  possible. 
The  image   of   a  person   bears   semblance    to 
the  realities  and  when  there   is  no   reality,  no 
image  of  the  God   can  be    worked   up.     When 
there    is    no    image,      the     question    of    the 


132 


Reforms  in  the  Vedic  Church, 

idol-worship  does  not  arise.  It  is  inconsist 
ent  with  the  tenets  of  the  Vedas  and  is  un» 
reasonable. 

(3)  God  permeates  the  whole  Universe  :  — 
Yajurveda  says   "By   one   Supreme    Ruler 

is  this  Universe  pervaded."*  When  God  is 
Omni-present,  how  unworthy  it  is  to  search 
him  at  a  particular  place.  Hindu  pilgrims 
wander  from  place  to  place  in  search  of  the 
God.  They  search  him  at  Kailash  Mountain, 
they  visit  the  temples  of  Gaya  or  Dwarka, 
they  loiter  at  innumerable  places  of  worship, 
but  they  have  never  been  successful  in 
obtaining  Brahma,  the  God.  These  holy 
places  have  become  the  centres  of  corruption 
and  Swami  exhorted  people  not  to  waste  their 
money  in  visiting  these  so  called  holy 
places. 

(4)  God  awards  all  souls   the  fruits   of  their 
deeds  in  strict  accordance  with  the  requirements 
of  absolute  justice  — 

God  is  a  very  strict  law-giver  and  we  are 
sure  to  reap  the  fruits  of  our  actions.  No 
pious  wishes  ;  no  meditations  ;  not  even  the 
holy  waters  of  the  Ganges  or  the  Narbadda, 


133 


Life  &  Teachings  of   Swami    Dayanand, 

or  the  Gangotri  ;  no  recitation  of  hymns  can 
absolve  any  one  from  the  punishment.  Then 
what  is  the  use  of  going  to  Prayagr,  or  Bena 
res  or  Hardwar  to  bathe  in  the  Ganges  ;  to 
go  to  Amritsar  to  take  aMip  in  the  holy  tank  ; 
to  Pushkar  in  order  to  purify  ore  self,  or 
to  other  places. 

Worship  of    God. 

I  have  given  the  conception  of  the  God 
above.  From  this  the  reader  will  also  be  able 
to  form  an  idea  of  the  worship  of  God.  Swami 
Dayanand  was  against  idol-worship  and  in  his 
famous  book  Satyartha  Prakash  or  "the  Light 
of  the  truth,"  he  had  described  these  evils 
in  the  form  of  question  and  answer  and  here 
is  the  extract  :— 

"Q. — Mind  can  be  concentrated  on  a  mater 
ial  object  but  it  is  difficult  to  rivet  it  on  an 
immaterial  one,  hence  the  worship  of  idols  is 
justifiable. 

"A. — No,  the  concentration  of  mind  on  a 
material  object  is  impossible,  for  it  can  grasp 
it  at  once  and  after  mastering  all  the  details 
wanders  over  fresh  objects.  On  the  other 
hand,  in  the  case  of  Immaterial,  Infinite  God, 
do  what  it  will,  the  mind  will  never  be  able 
to  comprehend  Him.  God  being  Indivisable 

134 


Reforms  in  the  Vedic  Church. 

the  mind  cannot  wander,  it  contemplates  His 
nature,  attributes,  characteristics  and  being: 
beatified  is  perfectly  focussed.  Had  it  been 
possible  to  concentrate  the  mind  on  a  materi 
al  object,  all  the  people  of  the  world  would 
have  been  able  to  concentrate  their  minds, 
because  it  remains  engrossed  in  worldly 
objects  such  as  other  men,  one's  wife,  children 
and  friends  and  wealth,  but  no  one  can 
concentrate  his  mind  except  on  an  abstract 
Being,  because  He  is  Indivisible.  Hence  Idol- 
worship  is  a  sin. 

2.  Millions  of  rupees   are   spent  in  cons- 
tructing    temples      for    idol- worship.     This 
leads  to  poverty  and  indolence. 

3.  Free   and  promiscuous  mixing  together 
of  the  sexes  in  the  temples  leads  to  adultery, 
internecine     quarrels     and      the    spread    of 
disease  (contagious). 

4.  The  idol  worshippers  regard  this  mode 
of  worship  as  the  sole  means  of  the   practice 
of  righteousness,   the   acquisition  of  wealth, 
the  fulfilment  of  legitimate   desires   and  the 
attainment  of    salvation.     They,    therefore, 
give  up  all  active  work  and  waste    away  their 
precious  lives. 

6.    Since    the  people    worship  idols   with 
different  names,   forms  and  characteristics, 

185 


Life  &  Teachings  of    Swami  Dayanand. 

they  have  no  unity  of  faith  and  their  mutually 
antagonistic  beliefs  and  practices  create  bad 
blood  in  the  country  and  lead  it  to  its  ruin. 

6.  They  depend   upon   the   idols   for  the 
defeat  of  their  enemies   and   the   triumph  of 
their  arms,    and,     therefore,     do  not    exert 
themselves.    The  result    is    that    they    are 
defeated,    and   government  of   the     country, 
independence  and  wealth  with   its   attendant 
pleasures,   fall   to  the   lot  of    their  enemies. 
They  are  themselves  robbed  of  their  indepen 
dence    and   reduced    to    the    condition    of    a 
subject   race,   suffer  in   a   hundred  different 
ways  like   the   pony   of    the    baker   and    the 
donkey  of  the  potter. 

7.  If    some   one    were    to   say    to  another 
person  that  he  would  put  a  stone  in  his  name 
or  place,   he   will   feel    angry   and   will  most 
likely  abuse    him   or   hit   him    back.     In   like 
manner     the     ignorant   people    who     take   a 
stone  to  the  symbol  of  the  Deity  and    worship 
idols   in   place   of  God   will   surely   have   the 
Divine  wrath  visited  upon  them. 

8.  Labouring    under     mistaken     notions, 
they  peregrinate  from  temple  to  temple    and 
from    one     country       to      another,      endure 
untold    misery,      lay     axe     at     the     root    of 

136 


Reforms  in  the  Vedic  Church. 

their  worldly  and  spiritual  welfare,  suffer 
at  the  hands  of  thieves  and  are  duped  by 
thugs  (robbers), 

9.  Money  is  given  away  to  wicked  priests 
who  spend  it  on  debauchery  and  the  gratifica 
tion    of    the   bestial   appetites   on   flesh  and 
wine    and   in   fomenting  quarrels  and  in  pro* 
moting     litigation.        Thereby       the      donor 
forfeits   his   happiness    and  is  pained  beyond 
measure. 

10.  These    people    lay    themselves    open 
to  the  charge  of  ingratitude  by    not   showing 
due   respect     to    their    parents    and    other 
persons  worthy  of    esteem   and    worshipping 
idols  instead. 

11.  When     these     idols     are    stolen    by 
thieves  or  are   dashed  to  pieces,  they  set  up 
loud  lamentation. 

12.  The  priestesses  and  priests    are    cor 
rupted  on  account  of   illicit   intercourse   with 
other   men   and  women  and  thus  forfeit  their 
connubial  felicity. 

13.  The    servants  do   not   properly    obey 
their   masters   and    they    turn   against    each 
other  and  are  thereby  ruined. 

14.  The   soul   by   constant   contemplation 
of  dead   and   inert  matter  loses  the  power  of 

137 


Life  &  Teachings  of    Swami  Dayanand. 

sound  judgment,  because  the  material  pro 
perties  of  the  object  contemplated  (such  as  a 
stone)  are  transmitted  to  the  sou!  through 
the  man  as. 

15.  God  has  created   fragrant   substances 
like   the   flowers   to  purify  air  and  water  and 
to  prevent  disease.     If  the  priests  were  not 
to  pluck  the  flowers,  the  purificatory   process 
would  go  on   for   an  indefinitely   long  period, 
air    and    water    would    be  purified   and    the 
flowers  would  continue    shedding  fragrance 
till    the    time  of  their  natural  decay.    They 
cut  off  their  useful  career  in  the  prime  of 
their  life.     The  flowers  get  mixed  with  mud, 
are  decomposed  and  emit   stench  instead   of 
sweet  odour.     Has  God   created   flowers   and 
other   odoriferous   substances   for  making  an 
offering  of  them  to  the  idols  ? 

16.  Sandal   wood,  unhusked  grain  and  the 
like    offerings    get    mixed    with    water    and 
mud,   and   are   then  thrown  into   a  drain  or  a 
cistern    where    they   putrify     and    give    off 
such  offensive  odours   as  issue  from  human 
excrement.      Thousands    of     tiny    creatures 
fall  into  that  putrifying  liquid  and    die   and 
cause  it  to  stink  still  more. 


138 


Reforms  in  the  Vedic  Church. 

These  are  a  few  evils  caused  by  the 
worship  of  idols.  It  should,  therefore,  be 
given  up  by  all  righteous  men.  Whoever 
worshipped  idols,  worships  it,  or  will  do  so  in 
future  could  not  have,  nor  can  he  now  or 
will  in  future  escape  from  the  effects  of 
these  evils." 

Thus  the  idol-worship  does  not  serve  our 
purpose.  Then  what  should  we  do  ? 
God  has  no  form  and  our  senses  are  wholely 
incompetant  to  perceive  him.  We  must  find 
out  some  other  way  and  Swami  Dayanand  has 
suggested  three  ways  :— 

1.  By  glorification  of  God,    i,  e.  by  singing 
the   attributes  of  God,      When     we     praise 
him    again  and     again    we    begin     to    love 
him.     Now  this  praise  may  be  of  two  kinds  : 

(a)  Positive,  e.  g.  God  is  all-powerful, 
God  is  all-knowledge. 

(6)  Negative  e-  g.  There  is  noae  who 
may  vanquish  the  God,  God  does  not  commit 
sins. 

2.  By  Prayer — Whenever  we  are  in  difficul 
ties,     we    pray     God,      God    comes    to  our 
rescue  &  helps  us  in  our  calamities.     Nothing 
in   this   world   can   be  achieved    without  the 


13d 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami    Dayanand. 

assistance  of  God,  so  learned  people  always 
pray  him.  We  pray  him  to  make  us  healthy, 
to  give  us  riches,  to  make  us  learned  or  so 
forth.  But  this  prayer  ought  to  be  genuine 
with  the  object  of  securing  God's  assistance. 
It  must  be  supplemented  by  our  efforts  for 
the  God  assists  those  who  are  active. 

3.  By  communion  with  God —The  two 
ways  of  worship  described  above  are  simple 
and  they  can  easiely  be  practised  by  men  of 
ordinary  capacities.  But  the  third  is  very 
intricate.  It  requires  an  active  assistance 
of  a  Yogi,  while  the  person  practising  this, 
ought  to  be  a  man  of  good  morals.  Yogis  have 
directly  felt  God  in  their  communion  and  this 
is  the  highest  blisss  that  a  soul  can  aspire. 
Upanishads  bear  witness  to  this  fact  :  "No 
tongue  can  express  that  bliss  which  flows, 
from  communion  with  the  supreme  spirit, 
into  the  soul  of  that  man  whose  impurities 
are  washed  off  by  the  practice  of  Yoga,  whose 
mind  being  abstracted  from  the  outside 
world  is  centred  in  the  supreme  spirit  ; 
because  that  happiness  is  felt  by  the  human 
soul  in  its  inner  self  alone." 

Swami  Dayanand  was  a  firm  believer  in 
the  efficacy  of  prayer.  He  has  said,  "  He, 

140 


Reforms  in  the  Vedic  Church. 

who  does  not  worship  God  is  ungrateful,  as 
well  as  most  foolish,  because  it  is  nothing 
but  extreme  ingratitude  and  foolishness  to 
forget  the  kindness  of  that  Supreme  Spirit 
who  has  freely  given  away  all  things  of  this 
world  to  his  creatures  to  cease  to  believe  in 
His  very  existence." 

Status  of  the  Vedas, 

Vedas  are  the  books  of  the  divine  revela 
tion  but  in  the  time  of  Dayanand  they  had  lost 
their  significance.  They  had  become  more  a 
matter  of  worship  than  of  reading.  In  some 
parts  of  the  country  processions  were  arrang 
ed,  when  these  books  of  the  Vedas  were 
wrapped  in  silken  cloth  and  placed  on  the 
chariots  of  gold  and  silver.  But  no  one  had 
an  inclination  or  a  capacity  to  study  them. 
Dayanand  brought  these  books  in  the 
Light  and  drew  the  attention  of  the  world 
to  their  greatness.  The  Vedas  were  the  divine 
revelation  and  as  such  commanded  an  unim 
peachable  authority,  but  unfortunately  they 
had  given  place  to  the  books  of  modern  usage. 
Some  of  these  books  were  extremely  rubbish 
containing  anecdotes  of  wild  debauchery 
They  were  a  mine  of  rubbish  and  indecent 
maxims. 


141 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami  Dayanand. 

But  what  Swarm  Dayanand  did  ?  He  gave 
a  clue  to  the  world  that  anything:  which  is 
against  the  tenets  of  the  Vedas  is  an  evil 
and  unworthy  of  any  reverance.  Thus  the 
evil  practices  and  the  books  that  contained 
them  were  condemned  by  Dayanand.  They 
are  books,  to  quote  the  favourite  phrase  of 
Swami  Virjanand,  "  not  compiled  by  Rishis  ". 
This  was  the  key  of  Swami  Dayanand *s  con 
victions  and  he  exhorted  the  world  to  have 
that  test  alone. 

But  what  does  Vedas  contain  ?  They  are 
a  mighty  store  of  knowledge.  The  Sanskrit 
word  Veda  means  knowledge.  They  are  the 
divine  revelation  and  there  is  not  a  single 
branch  of  knowledge,  which  has  not  been 
given  due  consideration.  They  contain  Phj- 
sics,  Chemistry,  Mathematics,  Science  of  stars, 
Medicine,  religion,  Philosophy  besides  beauti 
ful  hymns  of  Prayer  * 


*  The  reader  is  advised  to  study  the  English 
version  of  Swami  Dayanand's  "  inrroduction  to  the 
commentary  of  the  Vedas  "  by  Pt.  Ghasi  Rama  M.  A. 
Swami  has  given  Vedic  Text  and  commentary  on  it, 
in  support  of  his  views.  A  reader  is  simply  puzzled 
to  note  that  the  ancient  books  of  Vedas  contain 
the  moder  nscientific  knowledge— but  it  is  not  a  matter 
of  surprise  as  God  is  all  knowledge. 

142 


Reforms  in  the  Vedic  Church. 

Here  however,  I  quote  a  few  hymns  :•— 

"May     the     Divine    Mother    gratify   our 

spiritual  desires   and    pour    blessings     upon 

us."(D 

"  Thou   art  Light,   be   merciful   and   shed 

that  light  into  my  heart. 

Thou  art  Infinite  energy,  through  thy 
grace  endow  me  with  unfailing  energy. 

Thou  art  Infinite  strength,  endow  me  with 
strength. 

Thou  art  Infinite  power,  endow  me  great 
power. 

Thou  art  wrathful  with  the  wicked,  make 
me  also  wrathful. 

Thou    art    moved    neither  by  slander,  nor 
praise. 

Thou  art  forbearing  towards  those  who 
offend  against  Thee,  make  me  also  forbear 
ing  (2). 


143 


Life  &  Teachings  of   Swami  Dayanand. 

May  we  see  a  hundred  autumns  ! 
May  we:live  a  hundred  autumns  ! 
May  we  hear  a  hundred  autumns  ! 
May  we  speak  a  hundred  autumns  ! 
May  we  be  free  a  hundred  autumns  ! 
And  again  for  a  hundred  autumns  ! 

Five  Fold  Duties  of  an  Aryan. 

An   Arya  is  enjoined  to  observe  five  duties 
every  day  :  — 

(1)  Brahma   Yajna—or  Prayer  to  God.     This 
is  done  twice  every  day   in    the   morning  and 
evening.     The   beautiful    hymns   for  this  pur 
pose  has  been  selected   by   Swami   Dayanand. 

(2)  Deva    Yajna — to   make  offering    to   the 
fire.     This    offering     consists   of   butter   and 
sweet    scented    drugs.     It   purifies    the    air. 
Offerings  are  made   with  repetition  of  Vedic 
hymns. 

(3)  Pitri  Yajna  or   Service  of  mother   and 
father.     Hindus    have   taken  a  different  sense 
of  this  Yajna.     They  are  not   so   particular  to 


144 


Reforms  in  the  Vedic  Church. 

serve  their  parents  so  long  they  are  alive, 
as  they  are  curious  to  make  offerings  when 
they  are  dead.  This  offering  is  made  through 
Brahmans,  who  have  become  the  custodians 
of  the  dead.  They  enjoy  nice  preparations 
in  plenty  and  their  disciples  are  under  the 
impression  that  these  offerings  reach  their 
ancestors  who  are  dead.  These  hrahmans 
also  enforce  cow-offering.  It  is  the  belief 
of  the  masses  that  a  river,  so  called  Baitarni, 
is  to  be  crossed  before  a  soul  enters  heaven 
and  there  is  no  better  medium  for  crossing 
the  river  than  a  cow.  So  a  cow  is  being 
offered  to  a  Brahman  and  those  who  can 
not  afford  a  cow,  give  some  money  &  have  the 
consolation  that  their  parents  have  crossed  the 
river  and  are  sharing  the  nectar  and  ambrosia 
with  the  Gods  in  heaven.  Swami  criticised  this 
principle,  for  this  does  not  stand  to  reason, 
nor  is  enjoined  by  the  Vedas.  He  taught 
them  that  the  best  way  of  performing  this 
Yajna  is  to  serve  their  parents  so  long  as 
they  are  living. 

(4)  Bali  Vaishya  deva  —  is  an   offering   made 
to  other    creatures   like    ants,    dogs,     cows, 
crows  etc. 

(5)  Atithi  Yajna — or  reception  of   a  guest. 
An  athithi  is  one,  whose   arrival   is   not   fixed. 

145 

10 


Life  &  Teachings   of  Swami  Dayanand. 

Family    men    are   asked   to   feed  a  guest  first 
then  to  take  their  food. 

These  duties  have  been  compiled  by  Swami 
Dayanand     in     his     book    known   as    "  Panck 
yajna    Mahavidhi ",     which    has     been     ren 
dered  into  English  By  Pt.  Hira  Lai  sood. 
Ceremonies. 

According  to  Vedic  Texts  and  Grihisutras 
there  are  16  ceremonies  of  a  person  from 
the  time  he  or  she  comes  in  the  womb  of  his 
or  her  mother,  till  his  or  her  death.  Swamiji 
has  systematically  arranged  these  ceremonies 
in  his  booVSanskar  Vidhi"  &  an  Aryais  expect 
ed  to  perform  these  ceremonies  according  to 
it.  Hindus  had  introduced  Idol-worship  in  these 
ceremonies  and  besides  had  made  them  very 
cumbersome.  Swami  Dayanand  has  made  them 
very  simple  and  thus  a  man  of  very  ordinary 
circumstances  can  perform  all  without  incurr 
ing  a  heavy  expenditure. 

Thus,  we  see,  Swami  Dayanand  has  com 
pletely  reformed  the  Vedic  Church  and  the 
evils  that  had  crept  in  it,  have  been  done 
away  with. 


146 


CHAPTER  IX 

Reconstruction  of  the  Hindu 
Society. 

Muslim  domination  for  full  nine  centuries 
had  now  become  a  thing  of  the  past,  but 
another  great  force  was  undermining  the 
vitals  of  the  Hindu  society.  This  was  of 
Christians.  They  were  intelligent,  civilized, 
well-behaved  people.  Sword  was  not  their 
preaching,  they  wanted  to  establish  their 
religion  by  bringing  western  civilization, 
western  methods  of  education,  and  for 
those  to  whom  education  or  civilisation 
had  no  attraction,  they  were  prepared  to  give 
a  bait  of  money.  English  education  brought 
western  ideas  into  the  country,  and  western 

147 


Life  6-  Teachings    of    Swami  Dayanand. 

ideas  introduced  a  sense  of  hatred  amongst 
hindus  to  their  own  religion,  Uptil  now  reli 
gion  was  an  object  of  reverence,  but  now  it 
became  a  target  of  criticism.  When  criticisms 
were  raised,  the  fort  of  Hindu  Orthodoxy  be 
came  easily  assailable.  And  how  did  the  lords 
of  Hinduism  faced  the  criticism.  The  same 
lethargic  method  was  taken  up  which  was 
adopted  by  Karshanlalji  Tewari,  the  father 
of  Swami  Dayanand,  on  the  famous  Shivaratri 
nierht.  Wrath,  threats,  condemnations  could 
not  console  them.  And  when  Hindu  educated 
youngmen  found  that  their  pandits  had  no 
answer  to  the  criticism,  they  readily  gave  up 
what  was  their  own  and  accepted  the  faith 
of  the  Christians. 

This  suspense  regarding  the  rituals 
and  tenets  was  not  an  exception  but  it  had 
become  a  rule.  Even  the  talented  reformer 
Raja  Ram  Mohan  Roy  "finding  them  generally 
more  intelligent,  more  steady  and  moderate 
in  their  conduct  gave  up  his  prejudices 
against  them  and  became  inclined  in  their 
favour,  feeling  persuaded  that  their  rule, 
though  a  foreign  yoke,  would  lead  more 
speedily  and  surely  to  the  amelioration  of  the 
native  inhabitant. 


148 


Reconstruction  of  the  Hindu  Society. 

Swami  wanted  a  reconstruction  of  this 
society  and  how  he  worked  it  out  will  be  the 
scope  of  this  chapter. 

Class  Distinctions. 

The  entire  Hindu  world  was  divided  into 
four  classes  : — 

1.  Brahmans  or  the  Priest  class. 

2.  Kshattriyas  or  the  ruling  class. 

3.  Vaishyas  or  the  trading  class. 

4.  Shudras  or   the    lowest    people   who 

would  acquire  no  accomplishments 
and  who  were  expected  to  serve 
the  other  three  castes. 

This  classification  was  worked  out  in  the 
ancient  days  in  order  to  suit  the  conveniences 
and  progress  of  the  society.  But  since  then 
all  the  four  castes  remained  content  with 
their  lots  and  never  complained  of  their 
shortcomings.  Here  was  the  germ  of  evil, 
which  developed  as  the  time  passed  on.  Thus 
the  progeny  of  Brahmans  became  Brahmans, 
that  of  Kshattriyas  became  Kshattriyas,  that 
of  Vaishyas  became  Vaiahyas  that  of  Shudras 
became  Shudras. 

In  the  beginning  one  had  to  work  very 
hard  in  order  to  acquire  rare  attainments, 
and  when  one  had  attained  them  he  was 

149 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami  Dayanand. 

classed  in  the  highest  rank  of  Brahmans. 
Thus  a  Kshattriya  or  a  Vaishya  or  a  Shudra, 
when  he  attained  wide  learning  and  spiritual 
distinction,  was  called  a  Brahman.  The  birth 
of  a  person  in  a  particular  class  was  not  the 
criterian.  Manu  the  ancient  sage  and  law 
giver  holds,  "As  the  son  of  a  Shudra  may 
attain  the  rank  of  a  Brahman,  if  he  were  to 
possess  his  qualifications,  character  and 
accomplishments,  and  as  the  son  of  a  Brah 
man  may  become  a  Shudra,  if  he  sinks  to  his 
level  in  his  character,  inclinations  and 
manners,  even  so  must  it  be  with  him  who 
springs  from  a  Kshattriya,  even  so  with  him 
who  is  born  of  a  Vaishya.  In  other  words  a 
man  should  be  ranked  with  the  class  whose 
qualifications,  accomplishments  and  character 
he  possesses."  Manu  is  further  corroborated 
by  Apasthamba  Sutra  "A  low  class  man  may, 
by  leading  a  virtuous  life,  rise  to  the  level  of 
a  higher  class  man  and  should  be  ranked  as 
such.  In  like  manner  a  high  class  man  by 
leading  a  sinful  life,  sink  down  to  the  level 
of  a  class  lower  than  his,  and  should  be 
considered  as  such."  The  history  provides 
glorious  examples  when  persons  of 
low  class  became  highly  honoured 
sages. 

150 


Reconstruction  of  the  Hindu  Society. 

But  this  sanctity  of  the  law  was  given  up 
and  these  classes  maintained  the  law  of 
birth.  So  the  progress  of  the  Hindu  society 
was  totally  stunted.  One,  who  was  a  brahman, 
was  by  his  birth  a  big  man  and  it  was  not 
necessary  for  him  to  acquire  any  distinctions. 
While  one  who  was  a  Shurdra,  remained  as 
such,  and  even  if  he  becomes  learned  or 
spiritually  great,  the  door  of  further 
prospects  was  blocked  for  him. 

Thus  the  Brahmans  gave  up  their  sacred 
work  and  began  to  live  the  life  of  ease  & 
luxury.  All  sorts  of  evils  prevailed  in  them 
and  to  quote  Raja  Ram  Mohan  Roy  "Yet  the 
sale  of  female  children  under  pretence  of 
marriage  is  practiced  by  nearly  two  thirds  of 
the  Brahmans  of  Bengal  &  Tirhut  generally" 
and  "some  of  them  marry  thirty  or  forty 
women,  either  for  the  sake  of  money  got 
with  them  at  marriage  or  to  gratify  their 
brutal  inclinations."  This  priest  class  still 
commanded  the  influence  upon  masses,  but 
what  was  their  spiritual  attainment.  They  are 
worse  than  beasts.  Just  have  a  look  at  the 
places  so  called  "holy  places  of  pilgrimage". 
There,  one  will  find  the  greatest  number  of 
Public  women  and  who  supports  them  ?  these 

151 


Life  &  Teachings   of    Swami  Dayanand. 

persons  of  highest  rank  who  had  become 
the  custodians  of  heaven.  They  got  money 
in  plenty,  and  there  was  no  other  way 
of  wasting  it  except  on  intoxicants,  rich 
food,  wine  and  women.  These  chaotic 
conditions  could  not  remain  for  long  and 
Swami  was  the  first  man  to  liberate  the 
masses  from  the  thraldom  of  this  priestcraft. 

But  what  was  the  condition  of  the  Kshat- 
triyas— once  a  race  of  great  warriors.  They 
were  once  the  terror  of  the  enemies,  but 
now  the  condition  was  just  altered,  they 
themselves  shivered  at  the  idea^of  war.  The 
trading  class  suffered  a  lot  on  account  of 
economic  changes. 

But  the  fourth  class  was  in  extreme 
misery.  They  were  down  trodden  people 
and  they  were  treated  worse  than  animals. 
Any  member  of  the  upper  class  could  be 
have  in  any  way  without  any  impunity.  They 
were  not  touched  by  the  people  of  the  upper 
classes,  they  were  not  allowed  to  enter  the 
premises,  they  were  not  allowed  to  enter 
the  temples  ;  they  were  Hindus,  they  were 
lovers  of  the  Vedic  lore,  they  were  prepared 
to  sacrifice  their  lives  for  the  Hindu  faith, 
but  what  awards  were  in  store  for  them 

152 


Reconstruction  of  the  Hindu  Society. 

—abuses,  wild  words  and  rough  treatment. 
Just  imagine  the  feelings  of  these  people, 
the  real  promptings  of  their  heart,  when  a 
Christian  missionery  approaches  them,  talks 
to  them  and  even  gives  the  bait  of  money. 
Swami  Dayanand  saw  all  this  with  his  eyes. 
The  swami,  who  never  shed  a  tear  even  in 
his  greatest  difficulties,  was  observed  shedd 
ing  tears  and  taking  deep  breathes  one  night. 
Persons  enquired  its  cause.  At  this  he  said. 
*'I  cannot  bear  'the  sight  at  my  own  men 
being  converted  by  Christian  Missioneries." 

Swami  bade  adieu  to  this  sort  of  class  dis 
tinctions  and  proclaimed  that  these  castes 
will  not  any  longer  be  based  on  birth, 
but  on  real  attainments.  Swami  Ji's 
pious  wishes  are  now  carried  forward  by  his 
disciples. 

Divine  Revelation  fop  all 

God  makes  no  distinctions  of  class,  race  or 
colour.  Distinctions  are  the  outcome  of 
ungodly  people.  God's  creation  is  not  a 
monopoly — the  sun,  air,  water,  is  for  every 
one  of  the  race  and  so  is  the  divine  revelation. 
There  is  a  Vedic  Text  — "  As  I  have  given 
the  word  (the  Vedas)  which  is  the  word  of  sal 
vation  for  all  making— Brahmans,  Kshatriyas, 

153 


Life  &  Teachings  of    Swami  Dayanand. 

Yaishyas,  Shudras,  women,  servants  even 
the  lowest  of  the  low,  so  should  you  all  do 
i.  e.  teach  and  preach  the  Veda"* 

But  the  brahmans,  who  were  the  cus 
todians  of  the  Vedas,  forbade  its  recital 
before  a  shudra  or  a  women.  There  was  a 
dark  period  in  the  history  of  the  hinduism, 
when  molten  lead  was  filled  in  the  sockets 
of  ears,  if  any  shudra  even  heard  the  Vedic 
hymns.  And  what  was  the  result.  Even  these 
brahmans  became  disinterested  in  these 
books,  and  veds  were  locked  in  the  darkest 
dungeons  of  the  temples.  This  was  the  reason, 
why,  when  hinduism  was  criticised,  they 
became  dumb. 

But  swami  ji  have  made  the  Vedas  a 
a  public  property.  They  can  be  purchased 
in  a  few  rupees  and  even  the  disciples 
drawn  from  the  lowest  strata  of  the  society 
sing  the  hymns. 

Emancipation  of  women. 

Swami  Dayanand  had  a  great  regard  for 
women  folk.  He  used  to  call  them  the 


154 


Reconstruction  of  the  Hindu  Society. 

Matri-Shakti  or  motherhood.  Once  Swami  had 
touched  the  feet  of  a  girl  of  seven  years. 
People  at  once  became  curious,  but  Swami  told 
them  that  she  was  the  symbol  of  motherhood 
and  deserves  our  reverence.  The  condi 
tion  of  the  women  folk  was  worse  than  pri 
soners.  They  were  imprisoned  in  the  fore- 
walls  of  their  homes,  they  were  treated  as 
servants  or  a  machine  to  produce  children. 
Their  intellectual  level  was  on  the  lowest 
ebb  or  to  speak  plainly  their  intellect  was 
totally  marred.  Swarni  emancipated  them 
from  this  bondage  ;  and  from  tne  precincts 
of  their  homes  he  brought  them  in  the  open 
world.  Women  are  now  not  so  shy  as  they 
were  before,  they  have  given  up  their  cur 
tain,  have  received  education  and  are 
actively  sharing  the  public  life.  But  Arya 
Samaj  was  the  first  society  in  India  that  began 
female  education  and  established  schools  for 
them. 

Marriage  Institutions. 

The  welfare  of  the  future  generations 
does  not  depend  upon  anything  so  much  as 
upon  the  marriage  institutions.  When  Swami 
began  his  preaching  work,  he  saw  that  there 
was  an  injunction  by  pandits  to  marry  before 

155 


Life  &  Teachings  of   Swami  Dayanand. 

the  girls  attain  the  age  of  nine  years.  Child 
marriage  was  greatly  in  vogue,  with  the 
resuk  that  young  widows  of  five,  four  or  even 
tho?e  who  had  not  stopped  the  suckling  of 
their  mother's  breasts  were  to  be  found  in 
the  Hindu  Society.  This  was  the  greatest 
blot  on  the  religious  tenets  and  Swami  preached 
the  marriage  institutions  of  Vedic  age. 
According  to  the  Vedas  and  Manu,  a  girl 
should  not  marry  herself  before  16  and  a 
boy  before  25  years.  But  this  golden  principle 
was  not  followed  and  the  race  had  deteri 
orated  in  strength.  Swami  Dayanand  opened 
the  eyes  of  the  people  and  very  soon  the 
active  workers  of  the  Arya  Samaj  were 
successful  in  passing  the  regulation  which  i& 
known  as  Sharda  Child  Restraint  Act. 

Doors  of  Hinduism  opened. 

For  ten  centuries,  Hinduism  was  a  prey 
to  foreign  religions.  Mohammadens  came 
and  conquered  this  country.  Later  they 
began  their  conversion  work.  By  threats  of 
life,  or  baits  of  officialdom  they  succeeded 
in  converting  more  than  a  quarter  of  the 
Hindu  population.  When  English  came  to  this 
country  they  brought  Christian  missionaries 
in  their  lap.  These  Christian  missionaries 

166 


Reconstruction  of  the  Hindu  Society. 

were  educated  people  and  they  had  a  suffi 
cient  backing  from  their  countries.  They 
obtained  very  little  success  amongst  the 
educated  classes,  so  they  shifted  their  ener 
gies  to  the  people  of  lower  strata  of  society. 
Untouchables  and  hill  tribes  were  converted 
to  their  faith.  But  what  for  Hinduism. 
Hinduism  was  not  a  proselytizing  religion.  It 
could  easily  lose  its  own  men,  but  no  one  could 
be  brought  back  into  its  fold.  Swami  Dayanand 
saw  that  this  was  the  weakest  point  of  Hindu 
ism.  A  society,  however  large  it  may  be,  will 
surely  be  extinct  from  the  face  of  the  earth, 
if  it  allows  its  people  to  go  away,  but  do  not 
allow  others  to  come  in.  So  he  opened  the 
portals  wide,  he  began  the  conversion  work 
which  was  taken  up  by  his  disciples  and  to 
day  it  is  settled  fact  that  Hinduism  has 
become  a  proselytizing  religion. 

Thus  Swami  Dayanand  infused  life  into  the 
dead  body.  The  stupor  of  long  is  vanished, 
and  it  has  began  to  guard  what  was  his. 


157 


CHAPTER  X. 

Swami  Dayanand  and 
Theosophists . 

Swami  Dayanand's  biography  will  remain 
incomplete  if  a  special  mention  of  the  Theo 
sophists  is  not  made  in  it.  This  society  was 
founded  by  Col.  Henery  S.  Olcott  and 
Madam  Blavatasky  in  America.  The  aims  of 
the  society  can  be  judged  by  the  following 
extract :— "  The  Society  teaches  and  expects 
its  fellows...to  disseminate  a  knowledge 
of  the  sublime  teachings  of  that  pure  esoteric 
system  of  the  archaic  period,  which  are 
mirrored  in  the  oldest  Vedas  and  in  the  philoso 
phy  of  Gautama  Buddha,  Zoroaster  and 
Confucius ;  finally  and  chiefly  to  aid  in  the 

159 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami   Dayanand. 

institution  of  brotherhood  of  Humanity, 
wherein  all  good  and  pure  men,  of  every 
race,  shall  recognize  each  other  as  the  equal 
effects  (upon  this  planet)  of  one  Uncreate 
Universal,  Infinite  and  Everlasting  Cause." 

Thus  readers  must  have  formed  an  idea 
about  the  aims  and  objects  of  the  Society. 
Later,  Swami  Dayanand's  fame  reached 
overseas  and  the  life  and  teachings  of  Swami 
impresed  the  founders  so  much  that  they 
became  his  disciples.  Now  correspondance 
became  the  media  of  interchanging  opinions. 
The  founders  of  the  Theosophical  society 
wanted  a  learned  preceptor  while  Swami 
wanted  a  nucleus  in  the  west  for  the  pro 
pagation  of  Vedic  faith.  Dayanand  suggested 
that  the  Theosophical  society  be  named  Arya 
Samaj.  The  founders  accepted  this  and 
with  a  few  modifications  made  the  Theosophical 
society  a  branch  of  the  Arya  Samaj  and  ack 
nowledged  the  authority  of  Swami  Dayanand. 
Here  I  give  a  few  extracts  from  the  letters 
sent  by  these  people,  they  can  give  us  some 
idea  how  high  they  held  him  in  esteem  : — 


160 


Swami  Dayanand  and  Theosophists. 

Extract  letters  No.  71,  Broadway,  New  York, 
18th  Feb.,  1878. 

To  the  Most  Honorable  Pandit  Dayanand 
Saraswati,  India. 

VENEERATED   TEACHER, 

A  number  of  American  and  other  students 
who  earnestly  seek  after  spiritual  knowledge, 
place  themselves  at  your  feet  and  pray 
you  to  enlighten  them.  The  boldness  of  their 
conduct  naturally  drew  upon  them  public 
attention  and  reprobation  of  all  influential 
organs  and  persons  whose  wordly  interests 
or  private  prejudices  were  linked  with  the 
established  order. 

We  have  been  called  Atheists,  infidels  and 
pagans. 

We  need  the  assistance  not  only  of  the 
young  and  the  enthusiastic,  but  also  of  the 
wise  and  the  venerated.  For  this  reason  we 
come  to  your  feet  as  children  to  a  parent  and 
say  look  at  us,  our  teacher  ;  tell  us  what  we 
ought  to  do.  Give  us  your  counsel  and 
your  aid. 

See  that  we  approach  you  not  in  pride  but 
humility,  that  we  are  prepared  to  receive 
your  counsel  and  do  our  duty  as  it  may  be 

shown  to  us. 

(Sd.)    Henry  S.  Olcott. 
President  of  the  Theosophical  Society. 

161 
11 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami    Dayanand. 

To     Harry   Chand   Chintamani,    Esquire, 
York,  Vst  May  1878. 
DEAR  BROTHER, 

I  will  add  a  few  lines  to  our  sister's  letter 
to  say  that  I  have  read  its  contents  and 
its  several  propositions  have  my  unqualified 
approval.  In  suggesting  that  our  society 
should  make  itself  known  as  a  branch 
of  the  Arya  Samaj  subject  to  Pandit 
Dayanand 's  control  and  myself.  I  am  proud 
to  acknowledge  fealty  to  such  an  instructor 
and  guide  as  that  wise  and  holy  man. 

Believe  me  ever  yours  fraternally, 
(Sd.)    H.  S.  Olcott. 

The  Theosophical  Society,  New  York,  May  22nd 
7878. 

To  the  Chief  of  the  Arya  Samaj. 
HONOURED  SIR, 

You  are  respectfully  informed  that  at 
a  meeting  of  the  Council  of  the  Theo 
sophical  Society,  held  at  New  York  on 
the  22nd  of  May  1878,  the  President  in  the 
chair  upon  motion  of  Vice-President  A. 
Wilder  seconded  by  the  corressponding  Secre 
tary  H.  P.  Blavatsky,  it  was  unanimously 
resolved  that  the  society  accept  the  proposal 

162 


Swami  Dayanand  and  Theosphists. 

of  the  Arya  Samaj,  to  unite  with  itself,  and 
that  the  title  of  this  Society  be  changed  to 
"  The  Theosophical  Society  of  the  Arya  Samaj 
of  India.'* 

Resolved,  that  the  Theosophical  Society 
for  itself  and  branches  in  America,  Europe 
and  else-where,  hereby  recognize  Swami 
Dayanand  Saraswati,  Pandit,  Founder  of  the 
Arya  Samaj,  as  its  lawful  Director  or  Chief. 

Awaiting  the  signification  of  your  approval 
and  any  instructions  that  you  may  be  pleased 
to  give. 

I  am,  honoured  sir,  by  order  of  the  Council, 
Respectfully  yours, 

(Sd.)     AuGusxusGosTAM, 

Recording  Secretary. 

New  York,  May  23rd  1878. 
Harry  Chand  Chintamani,  Esquire. 
DEAR  BROTHER, 

Your  letter  of  the  21st  ultima 
seeming  to  indicate  that  we  need  not 
delay  until  receipt  of  your  answer  to  my 
enquiry  about  the  affiliation  of  the  Theosophi 
cal  Society  with  the  Arya  Samaj,  a  meeting 
of  the  Council  was  called  yesterday,  and  a 

163 


Life  &  Teachings  of    Swami  Dayanand. 

quorum  being  present  it  was  unanimusly 
agred  to  accept  your  proposition  for  an  amal 
gamation  with  change  of  title.  The  necessary 
official  certificate  is  herein  enclosed  with  the 
request  that  you  will  forward  it  to  its  destin 
ation.  I  also  send  you  a  rough  draft  of  the 
new  form  of  Diploma,  we  propose  to  adopt 

unless  you  have  something  better  to  offer 

We  think  it  best  to  have  the  new  form  litho 
graphed  or  engraved  to  save  the  trouble  of 
writing  each  one,  and  as  the  Venerated  Chief 
of  the  Arya  Samaj  is  too  far  off  for  us  to 
submit  each  Diploma  for  his  countersignature 
we  respectfully  request  him  to  sign  his  name 
in  the  place  indicated  in  Sanscrit  or  other 
vernacular  tongue  as  is  his  custom,  so  that 
we  may  have  the  signature  lithographed  or 
engraved  with  the  rest  of  the  Diploma.  If  he 
uses  a  seal  for  himself  or  the  Arya  Samaj 
will  kindly  affix  it  and  we  will  have  that  also 
engraved.  We  intend  to  send  one  of  new 
Diplomas  to  each  of  our  fellows  throughout 
the  world  to  replace  the  old  one  he  has. 

Ever  fraternally  yours 

(Sd.)     H.  S.  OLCOTT, 

President 


164 


Swami  Dayanand  and  Theosphists. 

New  York.  May  29th  1878. 
DEAR   BROTHER, 

I  cannot  tell  you  how  glad  I 
am  to  feel  that  we  have  established  such 
close  fraternal  relation  with  the  Arya  Samaj. 
Its  answering  hail  comes  across  the  seas  to 
us  like  that  of  a  rescuing  party  to  the 
benighted  traveller  who  finds  himself  in  the 
depth  of  a  forest  with  wild  beasts  all  around 
him.  For  where  are  there  beasts  more  hostile 
than  these  Christians  are  towords  Heathens 
and  "Infidels"  like  ourselves?  With  your 
hands  clasped  in  ours,  we  feel  strong  enough 
to  fear  no  odds  that  can  be  arrayed  against 
us.  My  affectionate  regards  to  &c. 

Yours  fraternally, 
(Sd.)     H.  S.  OLCOTT. 

Harry  Chand  Chintamani,  Esquire, 

No.  71,  Broadway.  New  York,  5th  June  1878. 
To  the  Most  Honourable  Pandit  Dayanand 
Saraswati  Swami. 

VENERATED  TEACHER, 

(2)  We  perceive,  0  !.  Venerable  Sir,  in  your 
definition  of  the  nature  and  attributes 
of  the  All  Good  that  we  humble 


165 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami    Dayanand. 

students  of  the  west  have  not  misinterpreted 
the  teaching  of  our  Aryan  ancestors.  The 
Supreme  one  whom  you  teach  your  disciples 
to  contemplate  and  lift  their  aspiration  to,  is 
the  very  same  Eternal  Divine  Essence  whom 
we  have  been  pointing  these  Christians  to  as 
the  proper  object  of  their  adoration,  instead 
of  their  own  cruel,  remorseless  and  vacillat 
ing  Moloch-Jehovah,  But  it  is  a  hard  task 
for  us  to  teach  others  when  we  ourselves  so 
sorely  need  instructions.  We  feel  our  unfit- 
ness  more  and  more  every  day  and  but  for 
the  conviction  that  he  who  has  learnt  even 
very  little  of  the  truth  should  not  withhold 
it  from  his  needier  brothers,  we  would  feel 
disposed  to  withdraw  ourselves  completely 
from  public  view  until  we  had  a  sufficient 
time  to  acquire  the  precious  knowledge  you 
have  promised  that  you  will  impart  to  us, 

3.  I  ihave  duly  forwarded  to  our  brother 
Kerry  Chand  Chintamani,  the  resolution  un 
animously  adopted  by  the  Council  to  affliate 
the  Theosophical  Society  with  the  Arya  Samaj, 
and  to  change  its  title  accordingly,  provided 
that  our  action  is  approved  by  you.  Recogniz 
ing  as  we  do  the  Aryan  source  of  our  race 
and  of  its  knowledge  of  things  terrestrial  and 

166 


Swami  Dayanand  and  Theosphists. 

celestial  we,  theosophists,  will  feel  proud  to 
be  permitted  to  call  ourselves  your  disciples 
and  to  disseminate  throughout  the  west  a 
correct  idea  of  the  Arya  Samaj  and  its  doct 
rines.  Permit  us  to  give  you  the  name  of 
our  Teacher,  our  Father  and  Chief  ;  and  we 
will  try  to  deserve  by  our  actions  so  great  a 
favour.  In  respect  to  the  Vedic  philosophy 
we  are  but  as  children,  instruct  us,  What 
shall  we  tell  the  people  ?  How  shall  we  tell 
it  ?  We  await  your  orders  and  will  obey. 

4.  Whatever  your  wisdom  may  consider  ne 
cessary  or  advisable  to  do  or  have  done  we  pro 
mise  shall  be  done  to  the  extent  of  our  power. 

5.  And   will   you    not  carry  out  to  all  the 
Samajes  throughout   Arya-varta  the   assurance 
that,   away   off   at  the  other  side  of  the  globe 
there    is  a  society  of  men    and    women  who 
hold  to  the   same   religious  philosophy,  teach 
the  same  doctrines,  rejoice  in  the  same   views 
of  the   future  life,  are   moved   by   the   same 
aspirations   as   themselves  ;   and    along    that 
cord    of    sympathy     which    stretched    from 
hearts  to  hearts   which   beat  in  unison,   send 
to   their   Aryan  brothers  a  message  of  frater 
nal  love  and  encouragement 

Your  humble  disciple  and  follower, 
(Sd.)     HENRY  S.  OLCOTT. 

167 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami    Dayanand. 

New  York,  May  29. 
To   the   editor  of  the  "  Indian  Spectator  ", 

Sir, 

It  is  this  wisdom  Religion  which  the 
Theosophical  Society  accepts  and  propagates 
and  the  finding  of  which  in  the  doctrines 
expounded  by  the  revered  Swami  Dayanand 
Saraswati  Pandit,  has  let  us  to  affiliate  our 
Society  with  the  Arya  Samaj  and  recogniie 
and  accept  its  chief  as  our  Supreme  Religious 
Teacher,  Guide  and  Ruler.  We  no  more 
permit  ourselves  to  be  called  Joss-worship 
ing  Buddhists  than  Joss-Worshipping  Catho 
lics  ;  for  in  the  former  we  see  no  less  than 
in  the  latter  idolators  who  bow  down  to 
gross  images,  and  are  ignorant  of  the  true 
Supreme,  Eternal,  Plucreate,  Divine  Essence 
which  bounds  all,  fills  all,  emanates  every 
thing  and  in  the  fullness  of  cycle  reabsorbs 
everything  until  the  true  comes  for  the  next 
one  in  the  eternal  series  of  rebirths  of  the 
visible  from  the  invisible.  You  see  then 
that  we  are  neither  Buddhists  in  the  popular 
sense  nor  Brahmanists  as  commonly  under 
stood,  not  certainly  Christians.  Say  that  we 
are  of  the  Arya  Samaj  and  that  we  giTC 
heart  and  soul  to  the  advancement  of  its 


168 


Swami  Dayanand  and  Theosphjsts. 

holy   and   beneficent  work,  that   will  include 
everything. 

Respectfully  yours 
HENRY  S.  OLCOTT, 

President  of  the  Theosphical 
Society. 


In  fact  the  two  people  became  so  ena 
moured  of  the  Swami  that  they  started  from 
America  and  reached  Bombay  on  the  15th 
February  1879  and  wrote  directly  for  an  inter 
view.  Swami  Dayanand  was  at  present  busy 
with  his  preaching  work  at  Hardwar  Kumbha, 
and  moreover  was  keeping  ill-health.  He 
sent  a  reply  that  after  sometime  he  would 
himself  come  over  to  Bombay. 

But  they  were  impatiant  to  see  him  imme 
diately,  so  they  reached  Saharanpur  and  from 
there  wrote  a  letter.  Swamiji  thought  that 
Hardwar  would  be  an  uncomfortable  place 
for  them,  so  Saharanpur  was  settled  for  an  in 
terview.  On  May  1st  1879,  Dayanand  went  to 
Saharanpur  and  gave  them  a  warm  welcome. 
He  highly  appreciated  their  life  and  expres 
sed  his  greatest  pleasure  in  meeting  them. 
Yoga  was  their  highest  hobby.  This  was  the 

169 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami  Dayanand. 

main  theme  of  their  conversetion.  Thus 
passing  two  days  at  Saharanpur,  the  company 
started  for  Meerut.  Here  Arya  Samajists 
had  made  excellent  arrangements  for  their 
comforts.  Col.  Olcott  and  Madam  never 
betrayed  now,  as  they  did  in  latter  life,  that 
they  had  no  faith  in  the  God  or  the  Vedas  and 
called  themselves  as  Aryas.  They  even  went 
so  far  as  to  criticise  the  Christian  religion. 
Thus  Swamiji  was  assured  of  their  intentions 
&  was  pleased  to  learn  that  a  certain  nucleus 
for  the  propagation  of  the  Vedas  had  been 
formed  in  the  west.  On  the  7th  May  Col. 
went  back  to  Bombay. 

On  the  15th  December  they  came  back 
again  to  see  him  at  Benares.  At  a  speech  they 
eulogized  the  services  of  Swami  Dayanand 
and  praised  his  learning.  But  the  public  of 
Benares  was  not  prepared  to  hear  this  and 
there  was  murmer  in  the  audience. 

Now  followed  the  rupture.  On  their  way 
to  Simla  they  broke  their  journey  at  Meerut 
to  interview  Swamiji.  Swami  was  uptil  now 
fully  assured  of  their  intentions  but  now  in 
plain  words  they  expressed  their  inability  to 
have  faith  in  the  God,  and  in  the  Vedas.  But 
how  could  Swami  give  up  his  God  and  the 

170 


Swami  Dayanand  and  Theosphists. 

Vedas.  This  was  his  dearest  mission.  This  was 
the  last  occasion  when  he  met  these  people. 
From  now  the  connection  between  the  Arya 
Samaj  and  the  Theosophical  Society  was 
severed,  and  the  Swami  no  longer  remained 
its  patron. 

It  is  a  painful  duty  of  the  writer  to  pass 
any  judgment  upon  the  political  intentions  of 
these  people.  Readers  will  themselves  judge 
it  much  better.  But  it  may  be  said  in  very 
plain  words  that  these  people  acted  most 
incredibly.  When  criticisms  were  published 
in  the  press  these  people  had  no  other 
pretext  but  saying  that  they  could  not  under 
stand  the  principles  of  the  Arya  Samaj  regard 
ing  the  God  and  the  Vedas.  But  this  is  a  false 
representation.  They  knew  it  all  right  and 
they  had  got  an  English  version  of  the  Princi 
ples  of  the  Arya  Samaj  by  Pandit  Shyamji 
Krishna  Varma,  And  here  is  the  circular. 

Circular  by  Colonel  Henry  S.  Olcott,  President  of 
the  Theosophical  Society  of  the  Arya  Samaj  of  Arya* 
Wart,  dated  New  York,  September,  1878. 

The  attention  of  fellows  is  called  to  the 
following  rules  of  the  Arya  Samaj,  which, 
under  the  directions  of  the  revered  chief  of 
the  Samaj,  Swami  Dayanand  Saraswati, 

171 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami  Dayanand, 

Pandit  have  been  translated  from  the  Sans 
krit  by  the  learned  Fellow  and  Brother 
Shyamaji  Chrishnavarma,  Pandit. 

The  observance  of  these  rules  is  obliga 
tory  only  upon  such  fellows  as  may  voluntarily 
apply  for  admission  to  the  Arya  Samaj  ;  the 
rest  will  continue  to  be,  as  heretofore,  uncon 
nected  with  the  special  work  of  the  Samaj. 
Under  the  recent  order  of  the  Council,  all 
initiation  fees  of  new  Fellows  are  forwarded 
as  contributions  towards  the  work  in  India  ; 
but  it  is  optional  whether  or  not  the  new 
Fellow  shall  unite  with  the  Section  of  the 
Arya  Samaj  or  be  enrolled  in  the  Section  of 
the  Theosophical  Society  proper.  Those  who 
join  the  Samaj  will,  of  course,  be  expected 
to  comply  as  strictly  as  practicable  with  its 
rules,  including  that  of  the  contribution  of 
the  fixed  percentage  of  monthly  income. 

In  furtherance  of  its  design  to  aid  in  the 
establishment  of  a  Brotherhood  of  Humanity, 
the  Theosophical  Society  has  organized  sec 
tions  in  which  room  is  provided  for  persons 
born  in  the  most  varied  religious  faiths, 
requiring  only  that  applicants  shall  sincerely 
wish  to  learn  the  sublime  truths  first  written 
by  the  Aryans  in  the  Vedas  and  in  different 

172 


Swami  Dayanand  and  Theosphists. 

epochs  promulgated  by  sages  and  seers,  and 
to  order  their  lives  accordingly.  And  also, 
should  they  so  desire  it,  labour  to  acquire 
that  control  over  certain  forces  of  nature 
which  a  knowledge  of  her  mysteries  imparts 
to  its  possessor.  The  Society  has  thus  wel 
comed,  and  its  members  dwell  in  harmony 
with  Buddhists,  Lamaists,  Brahmanists, 
Parsis,  Confucianists  and  Jews,  equally  with 
nominal  Christians,  who  have  outgrown  in 
their  creed,  and  free-thinkers  of  various 
shades  of  opinion. 

The  agitation  of  modern  thought  has 
already  paved  the  way  for  a  calm  and  impart 
ial  examination  of  Oriental  religious  philoso 
phy,  and  the  acceptance  of  its  inherent 
truths.  The  time  appearing  auspicious, 
the  Theosophical  Society  has  affiliated  with 
the  great  and  noble  brotherhood  of  the  Arya 
Samaj  whose  chief  may  justly  be  termed  the 
Light  of  the  Nineteenth  Century  and  in 
whose  membership  are  included  the  best 
minds  &  the  profoundest  scholars  among  the 
Hindus.  These  are  already  at  work  founding 
schools,  delivering  lectures,  holding  public 
assemblages,  translating  the  Vedas,  the  Sad- 
dharshana  Chintanika,  or  six  schools  of 

173 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami   Dayanand. 

Indian  philosophy,  etc.,  publishing  news 
papers  and  otherwise  carrying  on  an  active 
crusade  against  idolatory  and  superstition  in 
whatever  creed  or  country  they  may  be 
found.  Admitted  to  fraternal  co-operation 
in  this  holy  work,  the  Theosophical  Society, 
on  behalf  of  the  Arya  Samaj,  appeals  for  the 
zealous  support  of  its  Fellows,  the  good 
will  of  every  lover  of  truth  and  virtue  and 
enemy  of  ecclesiastical  tyranny. 

Fellows  will  observe  that,  equally  with 
the  Theosophical  Society,  the  Arya  Samaj 
has  a  separate  class  of  "ascetics/'  who  aim 
to  acquire  spiritual  rather  than  secular  wis 
dom,  power  and  advantage,  and  to  devote 
themselves  in  a  special  manner  to  the  pro 
motion  of  the  Society's  work.  It  is  hoped 
that  before  long  competent  and  trusted 
Brothers  will  be  sent  from  India  and  Ceylon 
to  preach  the  truth  of  Eastern  philosophy  to 
Western  people,  whose  ignorance  of  the 
same  has  caused  them  under  Christian 
sophistical  leadership,  to  fall  into  their  pre 
sent  deplorable  moral  condition. 

Roles  of  the  Arya  Samaj. 

Slightly  modified  for  the  use  of  Western  Theos- 
phists. 

174 


Swami  Dayanand  and  Theosphists. 

1.  Aum.     It    is     necessary    that     Arya 
Samajas  be  established  for  the  benefit    of  all 
people. 

2.  The  four  texts  of   the   Vedas   shall  be 
received  and  regarded    as    containing   within 
themselves  all  that  is  necessary  to  constitute 
them    an     extraordinary     authority     in    all 
matters  relating  to  human  conduct ;  and  the 
Brahmans    beginning    with   the    Shatapatha, 
the   six  Angas  or   the   limbs  of   the   Vedas, 
beginning  with   the  Shiksha  ;   the    four   Up- 
vedas,  the  six  Darshanas  or   the   Schools   of 
Philosophy,    and    the    1.127  Lecture    on    the 
Vedas,  called  Shakhas,  or  the  branches,  shall 
be  accepted    as  exponents  of  the  meaning  of 
the1  Vedas,   as  well   as  of  the  History  of  the 
Aryas.     So  far  as  these  shall  concur  with  the 
views  of  the  Vedas,  they  also  shall  be   consi 
dered  as  an  ordinary  authority. 

3.  In  the  metropolis    of  every  country  a 
principal  Samaj  shall  be  established,  and  the 
Samajas  of  other  places   shall   be    branches 
and  sub-branches  of  the  principal,   and  in  all 
thing  subject  to  its  authority  ;  and  the  princi 
pal  Samaja  itself  shall,  in  every  department, 
be  under  the  control  of  the  present  Arya 
Samaja  of  Arya-wart. 

175 


Life  &  Teachings  of    Swami  Dayanand. 

4.  The      management     of      the      branch 
Samajas   shall   be   in  accordance  with   that  of 
the  principal  in  each  country. 

5.  The     principal     Arya      Samajas    shall, 
subject  to  the  approval  of  the     parent   Arya 
Samajas   and  direct  chiefs,     publish   various 
books  in  and  from  the   Sanskrit   and     modern 
languages,    as   well   as  issue   as   its  organ  a 
weekly  paper  under   the   title    of    the   Arya 
Prakasha  (of  the  place  in  which  it   is   publish 
ed),  and  in  order  to  disseminate,  as  widely   as 
possible,  a  knowledge  of  the  truth,  this   paper 
shall    be  regularly  circulated  among  the  mem 
bers  and  the  different  branches. 

6.  Each   Samajas    shall    have    a  President 
and   a   Secretary   and   persons  of  other   sex 
shall  be  admissible  as  members. 

7.  It  shall  be  the  duty    of    the    President 
to  generally  direct  and  be   responsibe  for  the 
proper    management    of    the    affairs    of    the 
Society,    and  the  Secretary  shall    conduct  the 
correspondence,  and  keep  a  written  record  of 
the  proceedings  of  the  Samaja. 

8.  Any  person  of  unblemished     character, 
who  shall  be  nominated  by     two    members  of 
good  standing,   will  be   eligible   for  member 
ship  with  the  Samaj 

176 


Swami  Dayanand  and  Theosophists. 

9.  After    having  made   proper   provision 
for  the  daily  wants  of  his  family,   it  shall   be 
the   duty  of  each  member   to   exert  himself 
for  the  prosperity  of  the    Samaja    with   even 
more  zeal   [than    he    would    devote    to    his 
domestic  interests  ;  while  the  ascetics  of  the 
Samaja,  or    those   who   aspire   to   adeptship 
must     necessarily      consecrate      themselves 
entirely  to  its  service. 

10.  Meeting   of  the   Samajas   shall,  once 
in  each  week,  be  held  in  some  convenient  and 
appropriate  place. 

11.  At  the  weekly  meetings  questions  and 
answers  shall   be   peacefully   and   impartially 
exchanged   among    the    members,     and     the 
lecture  shall  be  delivered  with  an   interpreta 
tion   of  Vedic   hymns.     Before   and  after  the 
lecture,  songs  treating  of  the  divine  All,  true 
religious   philosophy,   good  morals,  and  sound 
precepts  shall    be    sung   according    to    the 
Samaveda  custom   and   when   possible,    with 
musical  accompaniments. 

12.  Every  member  will  be  expected  of  his 
own  free   will,  to    contribute   to   the   Samaja 
one  per  cent  of  his  monthly  income,  and  the 
money  thus  obtained  shall  be  devoted  to   the 
support  of  the   Arya  Samaja,  and  its  weekly 

177 
12 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami   Dayanand. 

paper  as  well  as  a  school  which  it  shall 
establish  and  conduct  under  the  name  of 
Arya-Vidyalaya  (of  the  place  in  which  it  is 
situated).  Contributions  shall  not,  however, 
be  limited  to  this  amount  for  as  in  giving,  a 
member  shall  be  working  for  the  good  of 
humanity  in  general  and  not  for  the  advance 
ment  of  any  sect  or  the  propagation  of 
unphilosophical  and  undemonstrated  dogmas 
of  human  origin,  the  greater  will  be  the 
merit  to  which  he  shall  attain. 

13.  In  all  cases,    the  Samaja  shall  acknow 
ledge  and  show  its  appreciation  of  the   efforts 
of    individual   members   for  the  promotion  of 
its  interests. 

14.  Adoration,   prayer,  and  devotion  shall 
be  offered  by  the  members  to  one  God  only, 
abstracted   from  all   idea  of  shape  and  form 
and  without  any  second,   as  embodied   in  the 
Vedas. 

15.  The  Samaja   shall  observe,    in   strict 
accordance  with   Vedic  forms,    all  Sanskaras 
(ceremonies)    beginning    with     the    Nishika 
(pre-natal)    and  ending  with  the    Antyeshti 
(funeral). 

16.  In  the   schools  of  the  Samajas  person 
of  each  sex  shall  be  received  and  instructed 

178 


-   Swami  Dayanand  and   Theosophists. 

in  the  true  knowledge  contained  in  the 
philosophy  of  the  Vedas  and  the  works  of  the 
ancient  sages. 

17.  The   objects  of  the    Samaja   are   two 
fold ;   the   correction  and    elevation     of    the 
temporal   and  spiritual  condition  of  its  people 
and  the  good  of  humanity  in  general. 

18.  As   it  is   the   Vedas  only  which  teach 
doctrines  which  can  bear   the   test   of   logical 
examination    and     scientific     demonstration, 
and  they  alone  which  are   propounded   by    the 
founders    of   the    Arya   Samaja   therefore  it 
is  required  that  every    member   shall    follow 
out,   so   far,   at  least  as  lies  in  his  power,  the 
religious    practices   contained   in   these,    and 
these   only.     No   tenets   of  other    so     called 
religions  which  conflict   therewith     shall   be 
deemed  as  of  any  authority  whatever. 

19.  The      Samaj      shall     embrace     every 
opportunity  of  sending  forth  in  all   directions 
upon  lecturing  tours,   such   of   its  members 
as   are   qualified   to  instruct    in    the     Vedic 
philosophy  and  deserving  of  confidence. 

20.  So  far  the  means  of  the  Samajas  shall 
permit,     schools    shall    be      established     at 
different     places    to    impart    instruction   to 
persons  of  each  sex.     In  these   schools  males 

179 


Life  6-  Teachings  of  Swami    Dayanand. 

and  females  shall  be  separately  taught,  and 
all  instructors  and  servants  shall  be  of  the 
same  sex  as  the  pupils. 

21.  The   principal   Samaja   shall  have  con 
trol    over    the    work,     the     school    and   the 
management   of   its  organ  as  well  as  over  the 
expenditure   of   all   money   belonging   to   the 
various    branches     and   its  disposition   shall 
pay  due  regard  to  their  several  interests. 

22.  The     president    and     members   must 
invariably  treat  one    another  with   great  love 
and   respect  for  the  good  of  the  Samaj,  laying 
aside  all  party  spirit,  malice,    anger,    and   all 
disorganizing  vices. 

23.  The   examination  of  all  worldly  affairs 
shall    be   conducted   with    strict    impartiality 
so    that   from   every    proposition   truth   may 
be  extracted  and  justice   may  prevail  among 
the  members. 

24.  Any  member   who  shall  stricly  follow 
these  rules  shall  be  classed  in   the   first   sec 
tion,   and   be   regarded   as  fitted  for  the  holy 
life  and  the  reception  of   the    highest   truths 
of  the   Vedic  philosophy.    Those  who  adhere 
to  them  partially  shall  form  the   second   sec 
tion,  while  any  member  who  refuses  to  openly 
declare  his  conection  with  the  Samaja,    and 

180 


Swami  Dayanand  and  Theosophists. 

neglects  to  live  according  to  these  rules  shall 
thereby  forfeit  his  membership.  This 
rule  must  be  enforced  with  strict  impartiality 
and  judgment  rendered  only  by  members 
possessing  the  highest  confidence  of  the 
Samaja. 

25.  Every  member  of  a  Samaja   will    be 
expected   (even  if  necessary  at  the  expense 
of  his  fortune  and  his  life)  to  use    his   utmost 
endeavours  to   defend  the  rights,  elevate  the 
position  and  extend  the  influence  of  the  Arya 
Samaja  and  everything  connected  with  it. 

26.  Whenever  practicable,  members  must 
employ  or  serve   their   fellow-members  to  the 
exclusion   of   any   one   not     belonging  to   the 
Samaja,   and   a  due   regard   must,  in  all  such 
cases,    be   had   to  the   duties   and   rights    of 
master  and  servant. 

27.  At   the   celebration   of  a  marriage,  at 
the  birth  of  a  child,  or  the  solemnizations  of  a 
funeral,    as    well    when    a  member   is    in  any 
way  highly  benefitted,   it  is    expected   that  a 
donation  of  money  will  be  made  to  the  Samaja. 
The  observance   of  the    rule  is  of  the  highest 
importance. 

28.  No  amendment,  alteration,  or  addition 
can   be   made    to   these   rules  without  notice 


181 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami  Dayanand. 

given  previous  to  the  day  upon  which  the 
matter  shall  be  brought  before  the  Samaja. 

So  much  is  enough  to  judge  the  action 
of  the  Theosophists.  Their  Society  had 
given  a  word  that  the  enrolment  fee 
for  the  membership  of  the  Society 
will  be  utilized  in  the  East  for  the 
propagation  of  the  Vedic  faith,  but  these 
words  were  not  kept  and  not  a  single  pie 
was  received  from  them. 

However,  this  is  very  fortunate  that  this 
rupture  took  place  in  the  life  time  of  Swami 
Dayanand,  otherwise  it  would  have  presented 
complex  difficulties.  Thus  the  waters  of  the 
two  streams  instead  of  becoming  one,  flowed 
into  different  channels. 


182 


CHAPTER  IV. 

Swami  Dayanand  and  Brahnio 
Samaj. 

WESTERN  culture  had  begun  to  spread  in 
the  18th  Century  &  youngmen  could  not 
restrain  themselves  from  the  influence  of  the 
west.  English  education  created  a  conscious 
ness  in  the  Hindu  minds  and  this  was  further 
supplemented  by  the  antipathy  created  by 
Christian  missionaries  amongst  Hindus  to 
wards  their  religion.  These  missionaries 
criticised  the  tenets  and  the  cruel  practices 
prevalent  in  the  Hindu  society  and  when 
youngmen  under  their  influence  approached 
their  preceptors  in  suspense  they  found  them 

183 


Life  &  Teachings  of   Swami  Dayanand. 

quite  incompetent  to  defend  themselves. 
The  best  defence  that  would  have  satisfied 
the  curiosities  of  educated  youngmen,  was  to 
reform  themselves.  But  this  was  too  much 
for  the  orthodoxy  of  the  pandits.  Thus  they 
created  rebels  in  their  own  camp.  Young- 
men  now  fully  understood  that  their  religions 
principles  were  nothing  but  hypocracy  and 
many  of  brilliant  talents  leaving  their  ancient 
traditions,  embraced  the  Christian  faith. 

But  the  real  problem  was,  who 
should  raise  a  voice  of  reform  ?  Any 
proposal  of  reforming  the  society  would 
have  met  the  greatest  disapproval  of  their 
own  kinsmen.  Besides,  this  must  have  in 
vited  the  wrath  of  the  Christians  who  had 
become  the  complete  masters  of  the  soil.  So 
none  dared  to  raise  the  bell  of  alarm,  Brah- 
mans  were  supreme  and  caste  restrictions 
were  so  rigid  that  none  dared  to  speak  a 
word  against  the  time-honoured  practices  of 
these  hindus.  There  were  some,  who  guided 
by  'the  sincere  desire  of  reforming  them 
selves  suggested  some  alterations  and  them 
selves  acted  over  them.  But  what  was  the 
result  ?  They  were  outcasted.  Their  own 
kinsmen  refused  their  enterance  in  their 

184 


Swami  Daynanad  &  Brahmo  Samaj 

premises  and  they  v/ere  not  allowed  to  touch 
the  utensils  of  the  household.  These  educated 
persons  now  lost  all  hope  of  reform  and  they 
joined  the  Christian  faith  although  much 
against  their  wishes. 

RaJa  Bam  Rohan  Roy. 

Fortunately,  for  the  Hindu  religion  a  bril 
liant  personality  took  birth  in  Bengal.  This 
was  of  Raja  Ram  Mohan  Roy.  He  was  a  man 
of  rare  attainments.  He  had  enthusiasm, 
courage  and  a  real  desire  of  reforming  the 
Hindu  society.  He  was  firm  like  a  rock  and 
no  difficulties  however  grave  they  may  be 
could  dishearten  him.  Here  I  mean  to  give 
an  extract  from  his  Auto-biography,  so 
that  the  reader  may  be  able  to  form  an  esti 
mate  of  his  troubles:— 

"When  about  the  age  of  sixteen,  1  com 
posed  a  manuscript  calling  in  question  the 
validity  of  the  idolatrous  system  of  the  Hin 
doos.  This,  together  with  my  known  senti 
ments  on  that  subject,  having  produced  a 
coolness  between  me  and  my  immediate 
kindred,  I  proceeded  on  my  travels,  and 
passed  through  different  countries,  chiefly 
within,  but  some  beyond,  the  bounds  of  Hin- 

185 


Life  &  Teachings  of   Swami  Dayanand. 

doostan,  with  a  feeling  of  great  aversion  to 
the  establishment  of  the  British  power  in 
India.  When  I  had  reached  the  age  of  twenty 
my  father  recalled  me,  and  restored  me  to 
his  favour ;  after  which  I  first  saw  and  began 
to  associate  with  Europeans,  and  soon  after 
made  myself  tolerably  acquainted  with  their 
laws  and  form  of  Government.  My  continued 
controversies  with  the  Brahmans  on  the 
subject  of  their  idolatry  and  superstition, 
and  my  interference  with  their  custom  of 
burning  widows,  and  other  pernicious  prac 
tices  revived  and  increased  their  animosity 
against  me;  and  through  their  influence  with 
my  family,  my  father  was  again  obliged  to 
withdraw  his  countenance  openly,  though  his 
limited  pecuniary  support  was  still  continued 
to  me. 

"After  my  father's  death  I  opposed  the 
advocates  of  idolatry  with  still  greater  bold 
ness.  Availing  myself  of  the  art  of  printing, 
now  established  in  India,  I  published  various 
works  and  pamphlets  against  their  errors,  in 
the  native  and  foreign  languages.  This  raised 
such  a  feeling  against  me,  that  I  was  at  last 
deserted  by  every  person  except  two  or  three 
Scotch  friends,  to  whom,  and  the  nation  to 
which  they  belong,  I  always  feel  grateful. 

186 


Swami  Dayannad  &  Brahmo  Samaj 

"The  ground  which  I  took  in  all  my  con 
troversies  was,  not  that  of  opposition  to 
Brahminism,  but  to  a  perversion  of  it;  and  I 
endeavoured  to  show  that  the  idolatry  of  the 
Brahmins  was  contrary  to  the  practice  of 
their  ancestors,  and  the  principles  of  the 
ancient  books  and  authorities  which  they  pro 
fess  to  revere  and  obey.  Notwithstanding 
the  violence  of  the  opposition  and  resistance 
to  my  opinions,  several  highly  respectable 
persons,  both  among  my  own  relation  and 
others,  began  to  adopt  the  same  sentiments." 

RaJa  Ram  Mohan  Roy  &  Hindu  Society. 

Raja  Ram  Mohan  Roy  was  a  great  lover  of 
Vedic  Lore.  He  had  criticised  the  brahmanic 
faith,  but  this  was  not  prompted  by  any 
malice,  but  by  a  sincere  desire  to  reform 
the  society.  He  had  imbibed  the  true  spirit 
of  research  work  and  his  principles  were 
the  outcome  of  his  studies  of  Vedas  and 
Shastras.  He  had  translated  several  pieces 
from  the  Scriptures  into  English,  besides 
he  wrote  articles  by  way  of  "A  defence  of 
Hindu  Theism".  After  some  time,  he  wrote 
11  A  Second  defence  of  Hindu  Theism  ". 

Here  I  mean  to  give  a  few  extracts  from 
his  writings  which  may  enable  the  reader  to 

187 


Life  6-  Teachings  of  Swami  Dayanand, 

form  an  opinion  regarding  his  views  and  how 
they  are  in  accordance  with  the  views  of 
Swami  Dayanand. 

4 'He  who  worships  any  God  except  the 
Supreme  Being,  and  thinks  that  he  himself 
is  distinct  and  inferior  to  that  God,  knows 
nothing,  and  is  considered  a  domestic  beast 
of  these  gods." 

"Adore  God  alone,  None  but  the  supreme 
Being  is  to  be  worshipped,  nothing  except 
ing  him  should  be  adored  by  a  wise  man."* 

"Idolatry,  as  now  practised  by  our  coun 
trymen,  and  which  the  learned  Brahmun  so 
zealously  supports  as  conducive  to  morality 
is  not  only  rejected  by  the  shastras  univer 
sally,  but  must  also  be  looked  upon  with 
great  horror  by  common  sense  as  leading 
directly  to  immorality  and  destructive  of 
social  comforts.  For  every  Hindoo  who  de 
votes  himself  -to  this  absurd  worship,  con 
structs  for  that  purpose  a  couple  of  male  and 
female  idols  sometime  indecent  in  form,  as 
represetnatives  of  his  favourite  deities;  he  is 
taught  and  enjoined  from  his  infancy  to  con- 

*  Monotheistical  System  of  the  Vedas,  page  120, 
Vol  I,  of  the  works  of  Raja  Ram  Mohun  Roy 
Centenary  edition. 


188 


Swami  Dayanand  d:  Brahmo  Samaj 

template  and  repeat  the  history  of  these,  as 
well  as  of  their  fellow  dieties,  though  the 
actions  described  to  them  be  only  a  continued 
series  of  debauchery,  sensuality,  falsehood, 
ingratitude,  breach  of  trust,  and  treachery 
to  friends.  "* 

Thus  he.  put  forth  a  stubborn  defence  of 
the  monotheistical  prayer  of  God.  Raja  also 
wanted  to  purge  away  the  evil  practices  of 
the  Hindu  Society.  He  was  the  first  man  to 
raise  a  voice  against  the  cruel  practice  of 
Satit  i.e.  a  widow  should  burn  herself  alive 
on  the  funeral  pyre  of  her  husband.  He 
raised  an  alarm  against  this  practice, 
laboured  long  and  ultimately  was  successful  in 
passing  a  regulation  against  it. 

Ram  Mohan  Roy  and  Dayanand. 

Ram  Mohun  Roy  and  Dayanand  were  the 
two  biggest  personalities  of  the  19th  century. 
They  were  not  two  personalites  but  one. 
They  were  guided  by  the  same  impulse,  same 
spirit,  and  possessed  alike  courage.  For  them, 
the  Vedas  and  Shastras  held  unimpeachable 
authority.  They  had  implicit  faith  in  these 
books  and  they  tried  to  study  the  principles 
of  Hindu  religion  not  by  the  practices  preva- 

*  Ibid  p.  123. 

189 


Life  &    Teachings  of  Swami    Dayanajid. 

lent  in  the  society,  but  through  these  scrip 
tures.  They  knew,  which  was  the  mighty 
store  of  knowledge  and  they  searched  through 
its  pages  and  never  allowed  themselves  to 
to  wander  in  the  dark  and  dreary  rituals  and 
wild  literature.  They  were  not  influenced  by 
the  west.  They  wanted  reform  in  the  society 
and  not  outside  its  precincts.  To  them  idol- 
worship  was  against  common  sense  and  also 
against  the  holy  scriptures.  Both  of  them 
wanted  to  curb  the  evil  practices  that  were 
prevalent  in  the  society.  Swami  Dayanand 
took  birth  in  the  year  1824,  while  Raja  Ram 
Mohun  Roy  died  in  the  year  1833,  Thus 
they  were  not  destined  to  play  the  part  side 
by  side.  Had  they  been  contemporaries, 
thes  must  have  united  in  combating  the 
evils. 

Keshub  Chuntier  Sen. 

After  Raja  Ram  Mohan  Roy,  Devendranath 
became  the  head  of  the  Brahmo  faith.  He 
followed  the  footsteps  of  the  Raja,  but  after 
some  time  one  important  personality  sprung 
up  in  the  Brahmo  Samaj.  This  was  of  Keshub. 
Keshub  was  a  man  of  rare  attainments.  He  had 
a  nice  personality  around  him,  besides  he  was 
an  excellent  orator.  Soon  he  grew  very 

190 


Swami  Dayanand  6-  Brahmo  Samaj 

strong,  as  he  had  a   following  of   enthusiastic 
youngman,    and    in   his     enthusiasm  Keshub 
crossed  the   territoris     formed   uptil   now  by 
his    illustrious    predecessors.       He    had  no 
attainments   in  Sanskrit,    thus   he   could  not 
dive   deep   in  the  religious  scriptures  of  the 
Hindus.  He  read  a  good  deal  of  the  west,  so  he 
was  perfectly    influenced   by   the    Westeren 
civilization   and  in  the   learned   discourses  on 
Christ,  he  went  so  far,   that   people  began  to 
suspect  that  very  soon  Keshub  would  embrace 
Christian  faith.     Although,    he  retraced   him 
self  back  still   he   could   not  give  up  his  own 
prejudices  against  the   Hindu   Religion.     He 
had  no  faith  in  the   Vedas,    as  the  talented 
Raja  possessed,   and   he  was  not  prepared  to 
give  them  greater  importance    than   ordinary 
good   books.     He    himself   compiled   a  prayer 
book  for  the  Brahmos.    But  very   soon   there 
was  a  schism  in  the  Church.     Keshub  left  the 
Adi  Brahmo  Samaj   and  established  Brahmo 
Samaj   of  India.     He   had   an   aversion  to  be 
called  a  Hindu.    "For  him  the   term   'Hindu* 
does  not  include  the  Brahmos,  who  deny  the 
authority  of  the  Vedas,    are  opposed  to  every 
form  of  Brahminical  religion,  and  being  eclec 
tics   admit  proselytes  from  Hindus,  Mahome- 
dans,  Christians,  and  other  religious  sects." 

191 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami  Dayanand. 

Keshub  established  the  Church  of  New  Dis 
pensation  and  at  the  Annual  Flag  Ceremony 
in  1881  he  spoke  :— 

"And  at  the  foot  of  the  holy  standard  are 
the  scriptures  of  the  Hindus,  Christians, 
Mahomedans,  and  Budhists,  the  sacred  reposi 
tories  of  the  wisdom  of  ages,  and  the  inspira 
tion  of  saints,  our  light  and  our  guide 

With  him  the  harmony  of  religions  meant  the 
harmony  of  doctrines,  of  scriptures,  of  pro 
phets,  and  of  cultures.  It  meant  a  common 
faith  for  all  mankind", 

Dayanand  intepYiews  Keshab, 

In  the  month  of  December  1872,  Swami 
Dayanand  went  to  Calcutta  and  delivered  his 
lectures.  Here  he  had  the  good  fortune  of 
seeing  Keshub  Chunder  Sen.  It  is  related 
that  Keshub  had  never  seen  Dayanand  be 
fore,  nor  the  Swami  had  any  opportunity  be 
fore  of  any  introduction  with  Keshub. 
Keshub  went  to  the  Swami  unawares  and  be 
gan  to  talk,  as  if  some  person  other  than 
Keshub  was  talking  to  him.  Swami  atonce 
recognised  the  personality  by  his  keen 
insight.  Here  Keshub  made  some  sugges 
tions  to  Dayanand,  which  the  learned  Swami- 
acquiesced  without  any  hitch  and  the  most 

192 


Swami  Dayanand   6-  Brahmo  Samaj, 

important  suggestion  was  that  the  Swami 
should  adopt  the  Hindi  Vernacular  as  his 
medium  of  preaching.  Swamiji  at  once  ack 
nowledged  its  importance  and  from  now  he 
began  to  pick  up  Hindi  Vernacular.  Later, 
he  used  the  same  medium  for  writing  his 
books. 

Swami  Dayanand  was  anxious  that  all  the 
reformers  should  unite  together  and  work 
actively.  He  in  fact  wanted  the  assistence  of 
Keshub  Babu  in  this  work.  But  on  one  point 
there  was  difference  of  opinion  between 
Swami  Dayanand  and  Keshub  Babu.  Keshub 
had  no  faith  in  the  infallibility  of  the  Vedas 
while  Swami  treated  these  books  as  the 
god's  revelation.  This  was  the  real  differ 
ence  in  the  basic  principle  of  religion.  And 
when  Swami  Dayanand  could  not  induce  him 
to  adopt  his  views  regarding  the  God  and  the 
Vedas,  there  was  no  option  before  the  Swami 
but  to  organise  another  society  for  the  uplift 
of  the  country  and  for  uprooting  the  evils 
that  had  crept  in  the  society.  It  is  really 
very  unfortunate  that  Swami  Dayanand  was 
not  a  contemporary  with  Raja  Ram  Mohun 
Roy,  otherwise  the  Raja  would  have  actively 
supported  the  cause  of  the  Reform  and  there 

193 

13 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami  Dayanand. 

would  have  not  been  any  necessity  of  organis 
ing  any  new  society  in  the  country, 

An  Experiment  at  Rajkot, 

Swami  Dayanand  arrived  at  Rajkot  in  the 
year  1875.  There  was  a  society  here  named 
as  Prarthana  Samaj,  This  society  was  the 
branch  of  the  Brahmo  Samaj.  The  members  of 
the  society,  in  order  to  reform  their  religion 
had  congregated  together.  Swami  made  a  sug 
gestion  that  the  name  of  the  Society  be  chan- 
ed  into  that  of  Arya  Samaj  and  the  members 
should  along  with  their  work  of  social  Reform 
accept  the  principles  of  Swami  Dayanand 
about  the  infallibility  of  the  Vedas.  The 
members  raised  no  objection  and  at  once 
accepted  the  proposal  of  Swami  Dayanand. 
But  this  experiment  was  not  a  success  owing 
to  the  internal  political  factions  of  the  state. 

An  effort  to  convert  the  Swami. 

The  Brahmo  members  of  the  Lahore 
branch  made  an  effort  to  enlist  the  support 
of  the  Swami.  They  wanted  to  make  him  the 
member  of  the  Brahmo  Samaj.  For  this 
purpose  they  invited  the  Swami  to  Lahore 
and  Swami  reached  that  place  on  19th  April 
1875.  He  was  accorded  a  warm  welcome  at 

194 


Swami  Dayanand  &  Brahmo  Samaj. 

Lahore,  which  was  partly  arranged  by  his 
followers  and  partly  by  the  members  of  the 
Brahmo  Samaj.  They  made  an  arrangement 
for  his  lodging  at  a  decent  garden  and  also 
arranged  for  all  sorts  of  his  comforts.  But  they 
could  not  induce  Swami  Dayanand  to  become 
the  member  of  the  Brahmo  Samaj  as  there 
was  difference  in  the  basic  principles  of 
religion.  When  these  people  learnt  that  they 
could  never  be  successful  in  their  attempt 
they  become  very  rude.  They  asked  the 
Swami  to  leave  the  garden  and  also  asked 
him  to  pay  Rs.  twenty  five,  which  was  spent 
upon  his  comforts.  Jn  this  way  they  insulted 
the  Swami,  but  swami  was  above  all  these. 
However,  we  cannot  refrain  ourselves  from 
condemning  these  Brahmos,  who  did  not  even 
observe  the  common  decency  expected  of 
gentlemen  and  this  act  becomes  all  the 
more  sinful  when  we  consider  the  greatness 
of  Swami  Dayanand. 

Thus  I  have  traced  the  connection  between 
the  Brahmo  Samaj  and  the  Arya  Samaj,  It 
is  really  very  unfortunate  that  these  two 
societies  could  not  work  together  for  the  re 
generation  of  India. 


195 


CHAPTER  XII. 

Swami  Dayanand  the— founder 
of  the  Arya  Samaj. 

Origin  of  the  Arya  SamaJ. 

In  the  year  1867,  Swami  began  his  preach 
ing  career  from  the  Hardwar  Kumbha. 
He  had  won  laurels  at  every  place.  The  strong 
fort  of  the  brahmans  was  bombarded  and 
they  were  cowed  down.  From  1867  to  1875, 
Hwami  passed  his  days  in  very  hard  struggle, 
these  years  were  of  voilant  storm.  Swami  met 
with  opposition  from  every  quarter  but  he  was 
successful  in  formulating  the  public  opinion  in 
his  favour.  Now  Dayanand'was  anxious  to  form 
a  society  so  that  his  work  be  consolidated 
and  it  be  carried  on  even  after  his  death. 

197 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami    Dayanand. 

At  present  there  was  one  more  society 
carrying:  on  reform  work  in  the  country. 
This  was  of  Brahmo  Samaj  which  had 
gained  some  footing  on  account  of  the 
personalities  of  Raja  Ram  Mohan  Roy  and  B. 
Keshav  Chandra  Sen.  It  had  various  branches 
at  different  localities.  In  the  south  tbis  was 
known  as  Prarthana  Samaj.  Swami  wanted  to 
unite  with  it.  He  suggested  the  mem 
bers  of  the  Prathana  Samaj  at  Rajkot  to 
change  its  name  as  Arya  Samaj.  The  mem 
bers  agreed  to  this  proposal  and  raised  no 
objections  as  regards  the  authority  of  the 
Vedas.  The  Samaj  was  established,  but  on 
account  of  some  political  interference,  it 
invited  the  wrath  of  the  Political  Agent,  and 
its  existence  was  completly  wiped  out  in  no 
time.  There  was  also  an  unsuccessful  attempt 
at  Ahmedabad. 

Arya  SamaJ  Founded  at  Bombay. 

On  the  10th  April  1875,  the  Samaj  was 
established  at  Bombay  and  the  following  rules 
were  formulated  : — 

1.  Aum.  It  is  necessary  that  Arya  Samajas 
be  established  for  the  benefit  .  of  all 
people. 

198 


Swami  Dayanand the  founder  of  the  Arya  Samaj. 

2.  The   four  texts  of  the   Vedas  shall  be 
received  and   regarded   as  containing  within 
themselves  all  that  is  necessary  to  consititute 
them  an  extraordinary  authority  in  all  matters 
relating  to  human  conduct;  and  the  Brahmanas 
beginning  with  the  Shatapatha,  the  six  Angas 
or  the  limbs  of  the  Vedas,  beginning  with  the 
Shiksha;  the   four    Upvedas,     the    six  Dar- 
shanas  or  the  Schools  of  Philosophy,    and   the 
1,127  Lectures  on  the  Vedas,    called  Shakhas, 
or  the  branches    shall   be     accepted   as   ex 
ponents  of  the  meaning  of  the    Vedas,  as  well 
as  of  the   history   of  the    Aryas.    So  far  as 
these   shall   concur     with   the    views  of  the 
Vedas  they   also   shall   be   considered   as  an 
ordinary  authority. 

3.  In   the   metropolis   of  every  country  a 
principal  Samaja  shall  be  established  and  the 
Samajas  of  other  places   shall   be    branches 
and  sub-branches  of  the  principal. 

4.  The  management  of  the  branch  Samaj 
as  shall  be   in  accordance   with  that  of  the 
principal  in  each  country. 

5.  The  principal  Arya  Samajas  shall   sub 
ject    to    the   approval  of  the    parent    Arya 
Samajas   and  direct  chiefs,   publish    various 
books    in    and    from    the   Sanskrit    and    the 

199 


Life  &  Teachings    of  Swami   Dayanand. 

modern  languages,  as  well  as  issue  as  its 
organ  a  weekly  paper  under  the  title  of  the 
Arya  Prakasha  (of  the  place  in  which  it  is 
published)  ;  and  in  order  to  disseminate,  as 
widely  as  possible  a  knowledge  of  the  truth, 
this  paper  shall  be  regularly  circulated 
among  the  members  and  the  different 
branches. 

6.  Each  Samaj  shall  have  a  President  and 
a  Secretary  and  persons  of   either    sex   shall 
be  admissible  as  members. 

7.  It  shall  be  the  duty   of   the    President 
to  generally  direct  and  be  responsible  for  the 
proper    management  of   the    affairs    of    the 
Society   and   the    Secretary  shall  conduct  the 
correspondence  and  keep  a  written  record  of 
the  proceedings  of  the  Samaj. 

8.  Any  person  of  unblemished    character 
will   be     eligible     for     membership    of    the 
Samaja. 

9.  After   having   made   proper   provision 
for   the   daily   want  of   his  family  it  shall  be 
the  duty  of   each    member   to  exert  himself 
for  the  prosperity  of  the   Samaja    with  even 
more  zeal  than  he  would  devote  to  his  domes 
tic  interests  while  the  ascetics  of  the  Samaja 
or    those    who    aspire     to    adeptship    must 

200 


Swami  Dayanand the  founder  of  the  Arya  Samaj.. 

necessarily   consecrate    themselves    entirely 
to  its  service. 

10.  Secretary   and  the  members  aught  to 
be    present    in    the    weekly     meetings     and 
consider  it  their  most  pious  duty. 

11.  At    the    weekly   meetings  questions 
and  answers  shall  be  peacefully   and    impart 
ially  exchanged  among   the   members    and    a 
lecture  shall  be  delivered  with  an  interpreta 
tion    of    Vedic    hymns.    Before     and    after 
the   lecture,  songs  treating  of  the  divine  All, 
true  religious   philosophy,    good   morals   and 
sound    precepts   shall   be    sung  according  to 
Samaveda   custom   and   when   possible,  with 
musical  accompaniments. 

12.  Every   member   will   be    expected   of 
his  own   free  will  to  contribute  to  the  Samaj 
one  per  cent   of  his  monthly  income,  and    the 
money   thus  obtained  shall  be  devoted  to  the 
support  of  the  Arya   Samaja   and   its    weekly 
paper   as   well   as   a    school    which     it    shall 
establish   and   conduct   under     the   name    of 
Arya-vidyalaya   (of   the   place    in    which  it  is 
situate).     Contribution   shall   not  however  be 
limited   to   this  amount,   the   more    he   shall 
willingly   bestow    the    greater    will    be    the 
merit  to  which  he  shall  attain. 

201 


Life  &  Teachings   of  Swami  Dayanand. 

13.  In  all  cases,  the  Samaj   shall   acknow 
ledge  and  show  its  appreciation  of  the  efforts 
of  individual  members  for   the   promotion  of 
its  interests. 

14.  Adoration,  prayer  and   devotion   shall 
be  offered  by  the  members  to  one   God  who  is 
formless,  all-powerful,  just,  unborn,   infinite, 
immutable,  beginningless,  without  a  parrallel, 
Kind,    father-mother    aud    support    of    the 
universe,  lord  of  all,   all   pervading,   all   imm- 
nent,   immune   from  old  age  and  death,  fear 
less,    eternal,   pure,   by  nature  indenendent, 
and  giver   of    Dhartna,    Artha,    Kama,    Moksha 
He   alone   is   to  be  glorified  and  worshipped  ; 
he  is  to  be  approached  for  assistance  and  the 
soul  ought   to   forget  itself  in   its  meditation. 
He     alone    who     is     formless  ought    to   be 
worshipped. 

15.  The    Samaja   shall   observe   in  strict 
accordance   with    Vedic   forms   all   Sanskaras 
(ceremonies)    beginning    with     the      Nashika 
(pre-natal)    and   ending  -with     the     Antyeshti 
(funeral). 

16.  In  the  schools  of  the  Samajas  persons 
of   each  sex  shall  be  received  and  instructed 
in  the   true     knowledge    contained    in    the 
philosophy  of  the  Vedas  and  the  works  of  the 
ancient  sages— Arsha-grantha. 

202 


Swami  Dayanand the  founder  of  the  Arya  Samaj. 

17.  The  objects  of  the   Samajas   are    two 
fold   the  correction  and  elevation  of  the  tem 
poral  and  spiritual  condition  of  its  people  and 
the  good  of  humanity  in  general. 

18.  As  it  is  the   Vedas   only   which   teach 
doctrines  which  can  bear  the   test  of  logical 
examination  and  scientific  demonstration  and 
they    alone   which  are    propounded    by    the 
founders  of  the   Arya  Samaj   therefore    it   is 
required    that  every  member  shall  follow  out 
so    far    at    least    as    lies  in    his  power  the 
religious  practices    contained   in   these    and 
these  only.    No   tenets  of    other    so    called 
religions   which    conflict   therewith   shall   be 
deemed  as  of  any  authority  whatever. 

19.  The     Samaja    shall    embrace    every 
opportunity  of  sending  forth  in  all   directions 
upon  lecturing  tours  such  of  its  members  as 
are  qualified  to  instruct  in  the  Vedic   philoso 
phy  and  deserving  of  confidence. 

20.  So   far  as  the   means  of  the   Samaj 
shall   permit,  schools  shall  be  established  at 
different    places    to    impart    instruction  to 
persons  of  each  sex.     In  these  schools  males 
and   females   shall  be   separately  taught  and 
all  instructors  and  servants   shall    be  of  the 
same  sex  as  the  pupils. 

203 


Life  &  Teachings  of   Swami  Dayanand. 

21.  The      principal    Samaja    shall    have 
control  over   the  work,   the   school   and   the 
management  of  its  organ  as  well  as  over  the 
expenditure  of  all   money    belonging   to   the 
various   branches  and   in  its  disposition  shall 
pay  due  regard  to  their  several  interests. 

22.  The    president    and    members    must 
invariably   treat  one  another  with  great  love 
and   respect  for  the  good  of  the  Samaj  laying 
aside   all   party  spirit,  malice,  anger,  and   all 
disorganizing  vices. 

23.  The   examination  of  all  worldly  affairs 
shall   be  conducted  with  strict  impartiality  so 
that  from  every   proposition   truth   may    be 
extracted  and  justice  may  prevail    among  the 
members. 

24.  Any  member  who  shall  strictly  follow 
these   rules   shall   be  classed  in  the  first  sec 
tion  and  be  regarded  as   fitted    for   the   holy 
life   and   the  reception  of  the  highest  truths 
of  the  Vedic  philosophy.     Those    who   adhere 
to  them  partially  shall  form  the    second   sec 
tion,    while    any    member    who    refused    to 
openly  declare  his  connection  with  the  Samaj 
and  neglects  to  live  according  to  these    rules 
shall  thereby  forfeit    his    membership.    This 
rule   must  be  enforced  with  strict  impartial- 

204 


Swami  Dayanand the  founder  of  the  Arya  Samaj. 

ity  and  judgement  rendered  only  by  members 
possessing  the  highest  confidence  of  the 
Samaj. 

25.  Every  member  of  the   Samaj   will   be 
expected  (even  if  necessary    at    the    expense 
of  his  fortune  and  his  life)  to  use  his   utmost 
endeavours   to  defend  the  rights,  elevate  the 
position  and  extend  the  influence  of  the  Arya 
Samaj  and  everything  connected  with  it. 

26.  Whenever   practicable  members  must 
employ   or  serve  their  fellow  members  to  the 
exclusion   of   any   one   not   belonging   to  the 
Samaj  and  a  due  regard  must  in  all  such  cases 
be  had  to  the  duties  and  rights  of  master  and 
servant. 

27.  At  the  celebration  of  a   marriage,    at 
the   birth  of  a  child  or  the  solemnization  of  a 
funeral   as   well   as  when  a  member  is  in  any 
way  highly  benefitted   it   is  expected   that   a 
donation  of  money  will  be  made  to  the  Samaj. 
The   observance  of  this  rule  is  of  the  highest 
importance. 

28.  No  amendment,  alteration  or  addition 
can  be   made   to   these   rules   without  notice 
given  previous   to   the  day    upon    which  the 
matter  shall  be  brought  before  the  Samaj. 

205 


Life  &  Teachings  of    Swami  Dayanand. 

Arya  SamaJ  at  Lahore. 

Swami  passed  two  months  at  Lahore  and 
when  people  of  that  place  were  attracted 
towards  him,  Swamiji  founded  the  Arya 
Samaj  at  Lahore  on  the  24th  of  June  i877» 
This  event  is  very  important  in  the  history 
of  the  Samaj.  The  principles  that  were  for 
mulated  at  the  foundation  of  the  Bombay 
Arya  Samaj  were  very  lengthy,  they  were  to 
speak  in  true  sense  the  rules  of  the  Arya 
Samaj  and  not  the  principles. 

It  is  just  possible  that  these  rules  might 
have  been  framed  in  haste  and  Swamiji  must 
have  pondered  over  them  again  and  again 
and  in  this  period  of  two  years  he  must 
have  totally  revised  them.  When  Lahore 
Arya  Samaj  was  founded,  Swamiji  instead  of 
putting  forth  the  lengthy  list  of  rules,  placed 
only  Ten  principles.  These  principles  were 
not  altered  even  in  the  life  time  of  Swamiji 
and  they  exist  to  this  day.  The  following  is 
an  English  version  : — 

1.  All  true  knowledge  and  all  objects  that 
become   known  through  science — of  all  these 
the  first  cause  is  God. 

2.  God  is  the   embodiment  of  existence, 
cognition   and   bliss,    formless,    all-powerful, 

206 


Swami  Dayanand the  founder  of  the  Arya  Samaj. 

just,  merciful,  unborn,  infinite,  immutable, 
beginningless,  without  a  parallel,  support  of 
all,  all-pervading,  all-immament,  immune 
from  old  age,  immune  from  death,  fearless, 
eternal,  pure  and  the  creator  of  the  universe. 
Only  he  is  worthy  of  worship. 

3.  The  Vedas  is  a    book  of  true   sciences. 
It  is  the  highest  duty  of  all   Aryas,   to   learn 
it,  to  hear  it  and  to  make  others  hear  it. 

4.  We   should  be  ever  ready  to  accept  the 
truth  and  to  reject  the  untruth. 

5.  All   actions   should  be  done  religiously, 
that  is,  after  considering  the   truth   and   the 
untruth. 

6.  The   main  object  of  this  Samaj  is  to  do 
good  to  the  world  i.e.  to   prove    it   physically, 
spiritually  and  socially. 

7.  All   should   be   treated   lovingly,    reli 
giously  and  according  to  theirmerits. 

8.  Dispelling  of  ignorance,  and   dissemin 
ation  of  knowledge  should  be  affected. 

9.  No  body   should   be   satisfied  with  his 
own  progress  but  every    body   should  count 
the  progress  of  all  as  his  own  progress, 

10.  All  men  should   submit  in  observing 
the  social  laws  that    are    conducive   to    the 


207 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami  Dayanand. 

.well  being  of  all.  And  every  body  is  inde 
pendent  in  those  laws  which  belong  to  this 
individual  good. 

A  thorough  discussion  of  these  principles 
will  require  a  big  space*  However  it  may 
be  pointed  out  that  the  real  controversy 
centred  round  the  third  principle.  Accord 
ing  to  this  the  Vedas  are  the  books  of  divine 
revelation  and  every  Arya  is  enjoined  to 
recite  them.  Rai  Mulraj  suggested  that  this 
rule  be  modified  so  that  the  people  of  all 
shades  of  opinion  may  become  the  members. 
But  how  could  Swami  Dayanand  give  up  this 
important  principle  of  faith. 

What  was  Dayanand. 

Dayanand  was  the  founder  of  the  Arya 
Samaj.  It  was  he  who  originated  the 
idea  of  establishing  this  Society  and  he 
was  the  person  who  formulated  its  princi 
ples.  But  Swami  was  the  biggest  selfless 
personality.  He  had  no  aspirations. 
Members  of  the  Bombay  Arya  Samaj  suggest 
ed  to  him  to  become  the  Patron  of  the  Arya 
Samaj.  The  same  proposal  was  repeated  at  the 

*  The  reader  is  advised  to  read  "  Ten  Command 
ments  of  Rishi  Dayanand  "  by  Pt.  Chamupati,  M.A., 
for  the  discussion  of  these  principles. 

208 


Swami  Dayanand the  founder  of  the  Arya  Samaj. 

Lahore  Samaj,  but  he  was  never  prepared 
to  become  their  patron  or  even  their  chief 
preceptor.  He  was  a  firm  believer  in  Demo 
cracy  and  he  wanted  that  his  Society  be 
based  on  the  principles  of  democracy  only, 
with  no  difference  of  caste,  position,  learning 
and  riches.  In  the  eyes  of  the  Society 
every  one  was  equally  entitled.  Thus  he 
accepted  an  ordinary  membership  of  the 
Society. 

He  was  noble  and  never  wanted  his  su 
periority.  He  told  the  members  of  the 
Bombay  Arya  Samaj  that  his  photo  be  not 
hung  up  in  the  Hall,  and  to  this  day  in  order 
to  respect  the  words  of  the  Sanyasi  no  photo 
of  Dayanand  is  hung  at  the  Arya  Samaj  Hall 
Bombay.  He  had  a  high  respect  for  his  prin 
ciples.  Once  the  members  of  the  Samaj  were 
offering  prayers  and  Swamiji  happened  to 
arrive.  Some  of  the  members  stood  up  to 
receive  him.  Swami  said  nothing.  But  when 
he  addressed  the  audience,  he  said,  "You 
were  offering  prayers  to  God,  who  is  al 
mighty.  Just  forget  yourself  in  his  deep 
meditation.  Some  of  you  stood  up  to  receive 
me  when  I  came,  thus  you  gave  me  pre 
ference  to  the  God.  This  is  unjust." 

209 

14 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami  Dayanand. 

Once  Swami  Dayanand  was  staying  in  the 
Arya  Samaj  Temple  at  Lahore.  The  executive 
committee  was  considering  certain  affairs 
and  the  members  asked  his  advice.  Swamiji 
told  them  that  he  was  not  the  member  of  the 
executive  committee  and  as  such  he  had  no 
right  to  express  his  opinion.  All  these  events 
of  the  life  of  Swami  show  that  he  was  a  man 
of  principles. 

Arya  Samaj  a  Living  Force. 

Swami  is  dead,  but  Arya  samaj  is  still  a 
living  force  in  the  country.  Those  who  had 
despised  the  Sanyasi,  those  who  arranged  the 
showers  of  brick-bats  over  him,  those  who 
administered  poison  are  being  attracted 
towards  him.  Arya  Samaj  is  the  biggest  legacy 
of  Dayanand,  and  let  it  bear  the  torch  of  the 
Vedic  learning. 


216 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

Swami  Dayanand — a  great 
preacher. 

Kumbha  Fair. 

SWAMI  Dayanand's  career  as  a  preacher 
began  from  the  year  1867.  After  removing 
his  doubts  from  his  worthy  preceptor,  Swami 
Dayanand  came  to  Hardwar  Kumbha  and  their 
fixed  his  flag  which  bore  the  title  of  "Pakahand 
Khandani  Pataka  "  or  an  emblem  denoting  a 
blow  to  the  superstitons.  This  is  for  the  first 
time,  that  people  in  Hardwar  Kumbh  saw  the 
Rishi  criticising  the  Puranic  School  of  Bran- 
mans.  They  had  never  heard  any  arguements 
against  idol-worship  before  and  had  complete 
faith  in  the  efficacy  of  the  Ganges  water  &  this 

211 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami  Dayanand. 

wag  the  reason  why  people  from  distant 
corners  of  the  country  had  flocked  to  the 
Kumbha.  Persons  were  taking  holy  dips  in 
the  hope  of  absolving:  themselves  from  sins 
and  attaining  salvation. 

There  was  a  grand  mass  of  Sadhus  in  the 
fair.  Family  men  gave  them  alms  and  sat 
in  their  company.  But  in  that  mass  there 
was  none  like  Swami  Dayanand.  He  was 
never  curious  for  alms,  while  he  was  giving 
a  new  information  to  the  public.  He  was 
very  reasonable,  his  arguments  were  convinc 
ing,  his  body  was  attractive,  his  face  bore 
divine  lusture  and  what  more  any  audience 
expects.  There  was  a  deep  sensation  in  the 
multitude.  Some  at  once  became  his  discip 
les,  some  lost  their  faith,  some  wavered  in 
minds,  but  there  was  also  a  class  of  people 
who  became  his  biggest  enemies.  Thus  when 
the  Kumbha  fair  was  over,  people  went  back 
to  their  own  homes.  When  a  man  goes  on  a 
pilgrimage  his  relations  and  village  people 
expect  him  to  bring  something.  And  what 
these  people  brought  this  time.  Some  of 
them  brought  a  new  message  that  idol-wor 
ship  is  not  in  accordance  with  the  Vedas, 
Ganges  water  has  no  efficacy  of  absolving  a 

212 


Swami  Dayanand — a  Great  Preacher. 

person  from  sin.  This  was  a  new  message. 
Others  simply  brought  a  memory  of  one 
Sadhu,  who  was  criticising  idol-worship.  Thus 
when  Swami  began  his  preaching  tour,  his 
mission  had  already  reached  the  entire  hindu 
world. 

Swami  Ji.— A  Christian  Missionary 

Whenever  any  one  used  to  criticise  Puranic 
religion  and  spoke  ill  of  idol-worship,  he  was 
at  once  called  a  Yavana  or  a  Mleksha.  These 
were  the  famous  maxims,  that  were  always 
at  the  lips  of  the  Brahmans.  Uptil  now  idol- 
worship  was  condemned  either  by  mohomed- 
ens  or  Christians,  so  pandits  called  Dayanand 
a  christan  missionery.  They  were  extremely 
suspicious  and  at  various  occassions  they 
tried  to  test  him.  Whan  Swami  ji  went  to 
Cawnpore  one  Swami  Brahmanand  asked 
the  people  "Dayanand  is  a  Nastik*  and 
a  Christian.  He  and  several  other  of  his 
colleagues  have  been  deputed  by  the  English 
for  coverting  people  to  Christian  faith.  If  you 
all  agree  he  may  be  removed  from  the  holy 
precincts  of  Bhairo  Ghat  " 

Pandit  Visheshwer  Dayal  who  was  impressed 
by   some   people  that  Swami  ji  was  a  Christian 

*One  who  has  no  faith  in  God  or  in  the  Vedas. 
213 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami    Dayanand. 

went  to  him  and  enquired,  "Do  you  believe 
in  the  sonship  of  Jesus  Christ  ?"  Swami  ji 
criticised  it  severaly.  The  pandit  was  now 
assured  that  Dayanand  was  not  a  paid  Chris 
tian  missionery. 

There  is  one  funny  incident  more. 
When  Swami  ji  was  at  Gurdaspur  Mr. 
Foreman  the  Christian  Missionery  paid 
a  visit  to  Swami.  In  the  meanwhile. 
Syt.  Pandit  Kanhya  Lai  Vakil  came  and 
offered  Rs.  20-)/-.  He  then  left  the  place. 
These  promissory  notes  were  placed  before 
the  Swami  and  Mr.  Foreman  was  sitting  in 
the  front.  So  there  was  a  natural  presump 
tion  that  these  notes  were  presented  by  the 
Christian  missionery.  One  man  of  the  trading 
class  happened  to  present  himself  before 
the  Swami  and  his  eyes  fell  upon  those 
notes.  He  made  the  same  presumption  and 
circulated  news  in  the  whole  city  that  Swami 
had  received  money  from  the  Christian 
missionery. 

Wild  Tactics  Against  The  Swami. 

Swami  was  not  only  called  a  Christian   but 

wild   tactics   were   played   against     him.    At 

Cawnpore,  persons  paid  visit  to  him  and  when 

these  went  to  their  pandits,   they  were  asked 

214 


Swami  Dayanand  a— Great  Preacher. 

to  observe  Prayaschita  or  purification 
for  seeing  the  face  of  a  Nastik.  Pandits 
proclaimed  at  various  places,  that  any  one 
who  would  see  the  face  of  the  Swami  would  be 
compelled  to  perform  a  prayaschita  and  so 
naturally  those  who  were  afraid  of  their 
religion  did  not  dare  to  see  him, 

Sometimes  they  exhorted  the  hindus  not 
to  give  him  a  shelter  in  their  dwellings.  And 
if  he  had  received  it  they  tried  their  best 
that  the  Swami  might  vacate  the  house  'imme 
diately.  They  often  succeeded  in  this,  but 
swami  ji  did  not  mind  it  the  least.  At  Brinda- 
ban,  these  brhamans  played  wild  tactics. 
They  arranged  two  persons  who  went  to 
Swami  jfs  lecture  and  in  the  presence  of  the 
audience  demanded  the  account  of  wine  and 
the  flesh  purchased  by  him.  Swami  was 
neither  a  flesh-eater  not  a  drunkard,  but  they 
wanted  to  impress  upon  the  public,  so  that 
the  audience  may  lose  all  faith  in  him.  Swami 
ji  told  these  pople  "Your  accounts  will  be 
settled  when  I  have  finished  my  lecture." 
When  he  had  finished  his  lecture  he  caught 
their  heads  by  hands  and  said,  "What  is  your 
account".  He  resolved  to  dash  one  head  with 
the  other.  The  two  persons  were  terrified 
now  and  they  apologised  for  their  conduct. 

215 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami  Dayanand. 

There  was  one  more  wild  tactic.  These 
persons  caught  hold  of  certain  persons  and 
brought  them  before  the  audience.  Now  they 
made  a  confession  of  their  sins  in  this  way.— 
"Gentlemen  !  we  express  our  great  regret 
at  our  own  sins.  We  were  deceived  by  Daya 
nand  and  unfortunately  we  accepted  his  faith. 
Now  we  feel  that  we  were  in  the  wrong. 
Dayanand's  teachings  are  false  and  one  who 
embraces  his  faith  would  be  a  great  sinner. 
Let  the  world  may  proft  by  our  experience." 
After  this,  these  persons  offered  the  prayas* 
chit  before  the  audience. 

Chaste  Language. 

Swami  Dayanand  had  all  the  qualites  of 
a  preacher.  He  spoke  a  very  fluent  Sanskrit, 
This  was  so  easy  that  persons  of  low  intellect 
could  understand  them  ;  besides  the  pandits 
could  not  detect  any  mistake  of  Grammar. 
When  he  went  to  Calcutta,  a  local  paper  wrote 
"When  we  heard  the  fluent  speech  of  Swami 
Dayanand  we  came  to  know  that  Sanskrit 
language  can  be  so  simple  and  sweet, 
Swami  spoke  such  a  simple  language 
that  even  the  most  ignorant  could  under 
stand  it.  One  thing  more,  we  have  never 
before  heard  such  liberal  views  from  the 


216 


Swami  Dayanand  a  Great  Preacher. 

lips  of  any  one  who  is  not  English  educated." 
Prom  Calcutta  we  find  a  change  in  the 
language.  Sanskrit  was  not  the  language 
of  the  masses  and  Swami  had  no  knowledge  of 
vernacular.  B.  Keshav  Chandra  Sen  suggested 
that  as  Sanskrit  was  his  medium  of  expression 
his  ideas  could  not  penetrate  the  masses. 
If  he  wanted  to  appeal  them,  it  can  only  be 
done  in  vernacular.  This  was  a  very  nice 
suggestion.  Swami  at  once  began  to  pick  up 
Hindi  language  and  after  some  days  he  ac 
quired  efficiency  in  this. 

Swami  as  an  orator. 

Swami  was  a  born  orator.  We  have  no 
materials  to  calculate  how  many  hours  of  his 
life  were  utilised  in  speaking.  But  we  know 
that  every  day  he  devoted  several  hours  to 
his  preaching  work.  He  made  no  preparations 
for  his  lecture.  All  the  learning  was  at  his 
command.  It  slipped  from  his  Jips  with  no 
efforts.  There  is  an  account  how  he  spoke 
for  four  hours  continuously.  At  Chapra,  he 
was  challenged  by  one  Pt.  Jaganath  who 
pressed  to  speak  behind  the  curtain  and  when 
he  could  not  stand  Swami's  criticism,  Swami 
began  his  lecture.  This  continued  for  four 

217 


Life  &  Teachings  of   Swami  Dayanand. 

hours.  It  is  simply  marvellous  that  his  lungs 
were  not  affected  by  constant  preaching  for 
a  period  of  sixteen  years.  He  took  no  rest 
not  of  a  single  day. 

Sawmi  Ji's  Humour. 

Often  Swami  was  very  humourous.  Seve 
ral  anecdotes  of  this  are  found.  Once  an  old 
lady  who  cleaned  his  untensils,  addressed  Lira 
as  baba.  Baba  is  a  term  which  is  generally 
used  for  Sadhus  and  she  had  innocently  used 
it.  But  Swamiji  objected  to  it  and  said, 
"Mother  do  not  address  me  as  baba,  for  in 
Sanskrit  Baba  connotes  a  horse  or  a  donkey." 

Swami  was  getting  himself  shaved,  when 
another  sanyasi  happened  to  approach  him. 
The  later  said,  "Shastras  enjoin  that  a  San 
yasi  should  not  use  iron".  Swami  Dayanand 
at  once  remarked  "Please  let  me  know, 
with  what  you  have  shaved  yourself,  with 
cloth,  leather  or  what."  The  man  was  silent. 

Once  a  man  was  very  fond  of  taking  Tulsi 
leaves.  Swami  told  him,  "You  have  not 
given  up  your  goat-habit". 

One  pandit  came  to  have  a  religious  dis 
cussion  with  Swami.  In  his  haughtiness,  he 
sat  on  a  raised  platform,  while  Swamiji  was 

218 


Swami  Dayanand — a  Great  Preacher. 

conversing  with  some  men  below.  People 
asked  him  to  come  down,  but  the  pandit  still 
persisted.  Swami  spoke.  "Let  him  remain 
there.  A  man  does  not  become  great  by  a 
raised  seat.  Just  have  alookonthe  crow  that 
is  sitting  on  the  branch  of  the  tree,  who  is 
more  learned  than  our  pandit. 

When  the  temples  sounded  the  Sankh, 
Swamiji  used  to  say,  "That  is  a  call-bell  for 
women". 

Good  Morals. 

Swami  was  a  reformer  and  he  wanted  to 
reform  the  character  of  the  people.  When 
ever  he  found  any  evil  in  any  one  he  was 
ever  ready  to  point  out  his  defects  and  some 
times  he  took  the  courage  of  criticising  them 
in  the  public,  Status  of  any  man  could  not 
spare  him  from  his  criticism.  Even  Nawabs 
and  big  Rajas  found  him  a  very  severe  critic 
and  they  tried  to  hide  their  own  evils,  but 
his  insight  was  very  keen  to  detect  it,  He 
wanted  men  to  be  firm  in  their  character. 

Value  of  Time, 

Swami's  every  second  was  very  precious 
and  he  was  never  found  wasting  it.  Indians 
as  a  race  have  no  value  of  time.  They  have 


219 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami  Dayanand. 

enough  time  &  do  not  know  how  to  pass  this. 
Swami  exhorted  them  to  leave  this  habit. 
He  was  always  very  punctual.  Once  some 
people  asked  him  to  start  for  the  place  where 
the  lecture  was  arranged.  Swami  saw  the 
watch  and  said,  "It  is  an  hour  earlier. 
We  can  comfortably  reach  that  place  in 
fifteen  minutes  then  what  is  the  hurry".  In 
his  lectures  or  sermons  he  was  never  found 
dilatory.  He  began  it  at  the  appointed  hour, 
even  if  there  be  no  large  audience.  Swami 
did  all  this  so  that  people  may  imitate  him 
and  may  understand  the  value  of  time. 

Celibacy. 

Swami  himself  passed  a  celibate  life  and 
he  was  the  greatest  believer  in  its  efficacy. 
He  knew  that  the  nation  had  degenerated  in 
strength  on  account  of  foregetting  this  gold 
en  rule,  so  he  preached  its  importance  to  the 
public.  He  could  never  expect  that  all  the 
people  in  the  world  should  lead  an  unmarried 
life  as  he  did.  What  he  wanted  was  that 
they  must  control  their  passions.  At  Kaim- 
ganj  he  told  people,  "Those  who  busy  them 
selves  too  much  in  incest,  become  very  weak 
while  those  who  do  not,  remain  strong.  This 
is  why  people  should  approach  their  women 

220 


Swami  Dayanand — a  Great  Preacher. 

periodically".  The  son  of  a  big  rais  fell  into 
the  company  of  unreputed  women  and  the 
father  requested  the  Swami  to  instruct  him. 
The  boy  was  brought  in  the  presence  of 
Swami.  After'laying  a  great  stress  on  cele- 
bacy  Swami  raised  certain  querries,  "Suppos 
ing  a  daughter  is  born  to  a  lewd,  whose 
daughter  will  it  be  ?" 

Boy— "Of  the  man  who  did  the  incest." 
"Swami— What  will  she  do  ?" 

Boy— "She  will  take  up  the  profession  of 
her  mother." 

Swami — "My  boy,  then  tell  me,  who  would 
like  his  daughter  to  become  a  lewd  ?" 

The  boy  was  ashamed  of  his  conduct  and 
gave  words  not  to  practice  it  again. 

In  the  year  1874,  Swami  went  to  Ludhiana. 
Here  he  met  Sardar  Vikram  Singh  who  passed 
his  time  in  the  company  of  women.  Swami 
criticised  him  in  the  open  public.  Sardar 
spoke,  "I  have  heard  that  by  remaining  celi 
bate  a  man  becomes  very  strong." 

Swami— -"This  is  true  and  Shashtras 
also  enjoin  it." 

Sardar— "You  are  a  brahamchari  but  you 
do  not  possess  any  exceptional  strength." 

221 


Life  &•  Teachings  of  Swami    Dayanand. 

Swami  remained  silent,  but  he  wanted  to 
give  a  demonstration  of  his  strength.  Next 
morning  the  Sardar  Saheb  appeared  on  his 
carriage  drawn  by  two  well-built  horses. 
Swami  went  silently  and  by  holdling  a  wheei 
gave  a  strong  break.  The  carriage  was  at 
standstill  and  horses  could  not  move  forward. 
The  driver  thought  that  horses  mean  mischief 
so  he  gave  several  whips.  At  this  the  horses 
stood  up  and  applied  all  their  strength.  Now 
Sardar  Saheb  looked  behind  and  saw  Swamiji 
holding  the  wheel  of  the  carriage.  Swamiji 
smiled  and  said,  "I  have  exhibited  the 
strength  of  a  brahmachari." 

At  Jodhpur,  he  spoke  to  the  Raja  in  the 
hearing  of  his  concubine,  "Kshattriyas  are 
lions  and  they  cannot  enjoy  the  company  of 
bitches.71 

Intoxicants, 

Wine  and  women  go  together,  they  are 
step  sisters.  Swamiji  knew  that  these  in 
toxicants  have  ruined  the  valour  of  the 
Indian  race.  Rajputs  who  once  invited  the 
eyes  of  the  world  became  a  feeble  race. 
Swami  had  toured  all  over  Rajputana  and  he 
saw  all  over  this  territory  people  from  the 
ruler  down  to  the  poor  addicted  to  opium. 


222 


Swami  Dayanand — a  Great  Preacher. 

wine,  women.  Swami  Dayanand  began  his 
temperance  work  which  has  been  taken  up 
by  the  Arya  Samaj. 

Removing  Superstitions. 

Hindus  had  become  very  superstitious 
people.  These  superstitions  were  looked 
upon  as  the  tenets  of  religion.  Some  of  them 
are  given  below. 

1.  About  food — Hindus  are  very  particular 
as  regards  taking  their  food.  Food  must  be 
cooked  either  by  the  members  of  the 
same  class  or  by  brahamans.  This  must  not 
be  touched  by  any  one,  rior  should  any  one 
cross  the  boundaries  of  the  kitchen.  If  any 
one  steps  within,  the  whole  food  is  pollutted 
and  worth  not  taking.  Besides  this  these  is 
a  regular  code  of  etiquette  how  a  man  should 
enter  the  kitchen.  Amongst  high  class  people 
the  rules  are  all  the  more  rigid.  A  man  can 
not  take  the  food  prepared  by  the  person  of 
his  own  caste  and  when  he  is  away  from  his 
home,  he  himself  has  to  cook  it. 

Kitchen  is  either  a  permanent  one  such  as 
in  the  homes  or  if  it  is  not  a  permanent  one,  a 
line  demarkating  it  from  the  rest  of  the 
earth  is  being  made.  An  orthodox  man  is 
enjoined  to  take  his  food  within  the  boundar- 

223 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami  Dayanand. 

ies  of  this  kitchen.  But  food  ia  of  two  kinds 
(1)  kucha  and  the  other  (2)  pucca.  The  latter 
is  one  which  has  been  cooked  in  butter.  A 
Hindu  must  take  kucha  food  in  his  kitchen 
while  pucca  may  be  carried  on  to  any  other 
place.  Thus  Hindus  are  the  losers  for  if  they 
have  to  take  food  with  them,  they  have  to 
spend  more.  If  any  one  acted  against  it  he 
was  out-casted.  This  was  a  very  great  hard 
ship  which  Swami  wanted  to  do  away  with. 
He  asked  people  that  these  useless  criterians 
of  food  must  vanish.  They  should  take  those 
objects  as  their  diet,  which  build  the  body 
and  give  up  flesh,  wine  or  other  intoxicants 
which  are  harmful.  He  preached  that  place 
should  not  be  the  consideration.  Flesh  if  it 
is  cooked  in  the  kitchen  is  not  worth  taking 
and  nice  preparations  if  made  outside  does 
not  vitiate  it. 

2.  Horoscope— This  is  a  great  evil  as  it 
makes  a  man  less  industrious.  A  man  depends 
upon  his  nice  stars  and  expects  that  a  parti 
cular  thing  will  be  done  without  any  efforts, 
while  the  nice  opportunity  passes  away. 
Swami  wanted  people  to  be  more  industrious 
and  self-willed  and  when  these  qualifications  a 
man  begets  he  will  be  successful  in  the  world. 
Swami  told  people  that  stars  are  all  material 

224 


Swami  Dayanand— a  Great  Preacher. 

objects  and  they  can  not  shed   any  influence 
upon  the  life  of  the  people. 

3.  Visit    to    other    lands. — In  ancient  day  a 
people  of  India   visited   distant   countries   of 
the   world,  infact   they  were  the  parts  of  the 
Indian  territory.     But  now  the  conditions  had 
altered  and  if  any  one  left  the    boundaries  of 
India  he  was  out-casted.    This  was  the  great 
est   hardship,  for  unless  people  came  into  the 
contact  of  the  world  they  could   make  no  pro 
gress.    This  was  the  reason  why  the  progress 
of  the  country  was  retarted  for   several   cen 
turies.     Swami  gave  sanction  to  going  abroad 
and  told  people  that   a  man   becomes   unholy 
by   his'impious  actions  e.  g.  taking  flesh,  wine 
or  debauchery  etc.  The  place  makes  no  differ 
ence.    If  incest  be  committed  in  India   it   will 
not  become   a   sacred   act,    nor   a    sacred  act 
committed  outside  will  not  become  a  sin.   This 
dogma  has  now  been  scattered   to   winds    and 
persons  in  thousands  have    visited   the   west 
without    a    single     threat     of     being     out- 
casted. 

4.  Auspicious  time.— -There    was    a   general 
feeling  among  Hindus  of  doing  a  particular  act 
at  an   auspicious  hour,   as  if  time  is  ever  in 
auspicious.  This  auspicious  hour  was  reckoned 

225 

15 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami   Dayanand. 

by  the  pandits  who  wanted  to  give 
themselves  great  importance.  When  disciples- 
came  to  ask  it,  they  had  a  chance  of  squeezing 
money.  Swami  told  people  that  there  is 
nothing  like  auspicious  or  in  auspicious  hour. 
God  has  made  every  time  auspicious  and  we 
must  avail  ourselves  of  every  opportunity 
that  is  offered  to  us. 


226 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

Swami  Dayanand — a  great 
writer. 

SWAMI  Dayanand's  great  intellect  found  its 
expression  in  two  ways.  He  was  not  only 
a  preacher  but  a  great  writer  as  well.  He 
has  left  behind  him  a  great  mass  of  his  writ 
ings  and  one  is  simply  surprised  to  note  how 
he  got  time  to  write  them  when  he  had  other 
multifurious  engagements.  His  mother  ton 
gue  was  Gujrati,  while  his  attainments  were 
in  Sanskrit  language,  but  he  wanted  to  pro 
vide  one  language  to  the  country  which  might 
become  the  lingua  Franca  of  India.  His 
mother  tongue  Gujrati  was  a  provincial  dia 
lect  and  was  spoken  of  by  a  limited  number 

227 


Life  6-  Teachings  of  Swami   Dayanand. 

of  people,  so  it  was  totally  unfit  to  serve  his 
purpose.  While  Sanskrit  language  was  not 
the  language  of  the  masses  and  Swami  knew 
full  well  that  this  would  create  the  same 
trouble  which  it  did  in  the  past.  So  his 
choice  fell  upon  Hindi  Vernacular,  as  it  was 
more  akin  to  Sanskrit  language,  besides  it 
commanded  a  very  large  area  off  the  country. 

Hindi  language,  when  Swami  Dayanand 
was  writing  books,  was  in  its  infancy.  There 
were  a  few  poets  hither  and  thither,  but 
there  were  no  books,  in  prose  on  religion, 
philosophy,  history  etc.  In  fact  the  style  of 
the  Hindi  prose  was  in  the  making.  So  Daya 
nand  was  the  maker  of  prose  style  and  he 
represents  the  school  which  advocates  a 
chaste  prose  garbed  with  Sanskrit  words. 
The  reader  is  advised  to  consult  the  History 
of  the  Hindi  Literature  which  has  been  pub 
lished  by  the  Calcutta  University.  This 

will  give  us  same  idea  of  SwamijFs  services 
for  Hindi  language. 

But  what  was  his  first  book  ?  Swamiji  com 
piled  a  book  by  way  of  criticising  Vaishnavas  as 
early  as  1865  and  he  had  also  shown  this  book 
let  to  his  preceptor  Swami  Virjanand.  Afer- 
wards  a  book  on  Sandhya  or  daily  prayer  was 

228 


Swami  Dayanand — a  Great  Writer. 

published  but  he  was  never  seriously  inclined 
to  write  books. 

In  1873  Swami  went  to  Aligarh  and  here 
passed  some  days  in  the  company  of  Raja 
Jaikishen  Dass  C.  8.  I.,  the  deputy  collector. 
Raja  became  enamoured  of  his  teachings  and 
he  suggested  him  to  compile  them  in  a  book. 
Swami  Dayanand  had  never  given  considera 
tion  to  it  before.  Now  he  took  the  suggestion 
from  the  Raja  and  began  his  famous  book 
SATYARTH  PRAKASH  or  * 'Light  of  the  truth." 
Raja  gladly  bore  the  cost  of  the  publication 
and  appointed  one  Pt.  Chandra  Shekhar  to  help 
the  Swami.  Swami  dictated  the  book  to  him 
and  the  first  edition  was  published  in  1875. 
The  book  was  printed  at  the  Light  Press  of 
Benares. 

There  is  one  episode  of  the  first  edition. 
Swamiji  had  not  seen  the  book  in  the  press 
and  pandits  guided  by  their  own  selfish 
motives  made  alterations  in  the  manuscript 
and  enjoined  the  Shradha  Ceremony  and 
flesh  eating. 

Swamiji  had  no  knowledge  of  this  fact. 
Later,  when  this  discrepancy  was  brought  to 
his  notice,  he  at  once  got  the  printed  copies 
destroyed.  But  some  copies  were  disposed 

229 


Life  &  Teachings   of  Swami  Dayanand. 

of.  The  pandits  of  the  oppsite  camp  got  one 
edition  published  of  this  Satyarth  Prakash 
and  they  still  place  it  before  the  Arya  Sama- 
jists. 

Swami  got  the  first  edition   revised   and  in 
his  very  life  time  second  edition  was    printed. 
Since  then  the  same  text  is  maintained. 
Sanskar  Vidhi. 

This  is  a  book  on  ceremonies.  According: 
to  Smritis  a  man  is  enjoined  to  observe  six 
teen  sanskars  or  ceremonies.  Uptill  now 
the  book  prevalent  in  the  country  was  on  old 
lines  and  there  was  a  great  difficulty  for 
Aryans.  At  the  suggestion  of  the  people, 
Swamiji  compiled  this  book.  It  contains  a 
description  of  all  the  sixteen  sanskars,  with 
the  methods  and  Sanskrit  mantras.  This  book 
has  become  very  popular  in  the  country  and 
is  observed  by  even  those  who  are  not  mem 
bers  of  the  Arya  Samaj. 

Commentaries  on  Vedas 

Now  there  was  a  demand  from  all  sides  for 
the  commentaries  of  the  Vedas.  Vedas  are 
volumous  books,  so  the  whole  commentary 
could  not  be  published  at  a  time,  moreover 
the  financial  difficulties  were  by  no  means 
small.  Swamiji  decided  to  publish  it  in  parts. 
The  publication  of  the  first  part  was  due  in 

230 


Swami  Dayanand  a  Gieat  Writer. 

the  February  of  1877.  When  Swami  went 
to  Delhi  in  order  to  avail  the  opportunity  of 
Delhi  Durbar,  he  asked  the  press  to  send  the 
first  part  of  the  veda  commentary  and  1000 
notices.  The  Veda  commentary  however  did 
not  reach  in  time. 

Swamiji  ^was  feeling  the  necessity  of  a 
press  as  other  presses  could  not  publish 
his  books  in  time.  This  idea  was  soon  ma 
tured  and  on  12th  February  1880,  Vedic  Yan- 
tralaya  or  Vedic  Press  was  established. 
Swamiji  was  very  busy  in  his  preaching:  work 
but  from  now  he  had  to  manage  the  press  and 
prepare  manuscripts. 

Swami  was  a  volumous  writer  and  if  we  con 
sider  his  many  sided  activities  this  becomes 
very  creditable.  In  1924  on  the  occassion  of 
his  first  birth  certenary,  his  works,  with  the 
exception  of  his  commentaries  of  the  Vedas 
and  some  other  books,  were  published  in  two 
volumes.  First  volume  is  of  901  pages  and 
the  second  of  952  pages  in  Royal  Octavo  size. 
This  comes  to  1853  pages.  His  Commentary 
on  Yajurveda  contains  4229  pages.  His  com 
mentary  on  Rig  Veda  contains  8155 
pages.  Unfortunately  Swami  could  not  finish 

231 


Life  &  Teachings  of   Swami  Dayanand. 

the  commentary  of  Rig  Ved.  Thus  he  wrote 
14237  pages,  in  which  his  Vedang  Prakash  and 
several  of  his  lectures  are  not  included. 

If  we  study  the  daily  routine  of 
Swami  Dayanand,  we  will  find,  that  most  of 
his  time  was  taken  up  by  his  preaching  work. 
Further  his  writing  career  began  from  the 
year  1873  and  he  died  in  1883,  so  he  could 
hardly  get  nine  years  for  his  writings.  The 
subject  matter  of  the  books  was  philosophy 
and  not  fiction.  It  required  thorough  under 
standing  of  facts  and  the  commentary  of  the 
vedas  presented  more  complexities,  still  we 
find  Sawmiji  achieved  so  much  and  the  whole 
credit  goes  to  his  genius  and  wide  learning. 
Here  I  give  a  complete  list  of  his  writings  :  — 
1  .  Commentary  on  Rigveda.  — 

Vedic  Text,  prose  order,  commentaries  in 
Sanskrit  and  Hindi  have  been  given,  Swami 
could  finish  Books  —  7  para  61,  mantra  2. 

2.  Commentary  on  Yajurveda,  — 
Swamiji  had  completed  this. 

3.  An   introduction   to   the    commentary     of     the 


This  is  a  highly  original  research  work  of 
Swami  Dayanand.  It  gives  us  in  detail  the 
procedure  of  his  commentaries  on  the  Vedas. 

232 


Swami  Dayanand— a  Great  Writer. 

4.  Satyartha  Prakash  or  the  Light  of  Truth.  — 
This  has  been  divided  into  fourteen   chap 
ters.    The  first  ten   chapters   deal   with   the 
principles  of  the  vedic  faith,    and   in    the  last 
four  chapters     Swamiji   has     criticised     the 
principles  of    different    religions    including 
Christanity   and  Mohamdanisrn.     This  is   the 
most  favourite  book  of  the  Aryans. 

5.  Sanskar  Vidhi  or  book  of  ceremonies. — 

It  deals  with  the  sixteen  ceremonies  of  a 
man's  life  from  the  time  he  comes  in  the  womb 
of  his  or  her  mother  to  his  or  her  death. 

6.  Arya  Vibhinaya. — 

This  is  a  compilation  of  selected  hymns 
from  the  Vedas  with  Sanskrit  and  hindi  com 
mentary.  It  affords  a  nice  prayer  book  for 
Aryans. 

7.  Panch  Maha  Yajna  Vidhi. — 

Five  fold  duties  of  an  Aryan    are  narrated. 

8.  Sanskrit  Vakya  Prabodh.— 

A  book  for  Sanskrit  beginners. 

9.  Vyavhar  Bhanu. — 

A  book  giving  instructions  as  regards 
behaviour  to  young  people, 

10.  Kashi  Shastrarth. — 

A  narration  of  the  famous  religious  discus 
sion  at  Benares. 


233 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami  Dayanand. 

11.  Veda  Virudhmat  khandan. — 

A  criticism  of  Ballabha  and  other  sects. 

12.  Shiksha  Patri  Dhwant  Nivaranam. — 
A  criticism  of  different  faiths. 

13.  Bhramochedan . — 

A  book  written  to  wipe  out  the  suspicions  of 
Raja  Shiva  Prasad  regarding  the  questions  of 
Swami  Vishudhanand. 

74.     Bhrdnti  Nivaran. —  , 

A  defence  of  Vedic  commentaries  in  reply 
to  the  criticism  of  Pt.  Mahesh  Chandra  Nyaya 
ratna. 

15.  Vedanta  Dhwanta  Niwaran. — 
About  the  principles  of  Navin  vedant. 

16.  Satya  Dharam  Vichar. — 

The  details  of  the  Mela  Chandpur. 

17.  Arya  Udaishya  Ratna  Mala. — 

A  explanation  of  100  technical  words. 

18.  Gokarunanidhi.— 

For  the  ameliorations  of  cows  and  a  strong 
criticism  of  cow-sacrifice. 

19.  Vedanga  Prakash. — 

Sanskrit  grammar  of  Panini  made  easy. 


234 


CHAPTER  XV. 

Physical  and  Spirital  Lustre  of 
Swami  Dayanand. 

-QWAMI  'S  lofty  figure,  sound  physique, 
"«3  brilliant  face  is  still  before  our  eyes. 
People  still  remember  the  divine  lustre  which 
he  shed  all  around  him.  Since  he  had  left 
his  home,  his  life  passed  in  constant  struggle 
with  nature.  He  was  moving  in  the 
forests,  climbing  the  mountains.  Summers 
and  winters  were  no  considerations  to  him. 
He  bore  the  icy  cold  winters  of  hills  with  no 
woolen  shawls  but  with  ordinary  clothings, 
while  on  the  other  hand  he  was  accustomed 
to  the  typical  summer  of  the  tropics. 

235 


Life  &  Teachings    of  Swami    Dayanand. 

His  body  had  become  very  stout,  but  the 
greatest  attribute  in  him  was  that  he  had 
conquered  nature  and  this  is  not  possible 
unless  a  man  be  complete  dispassionate. 
The  Swami  had  an  aversion  to  luxuries,  that 
is  why  in  young  age  when  persons  take  de 
light  at  the  idea  of  marriage,  he  was  against 
this.  He  knew  the  attributes  of 
celibacy  and  even  in  after  life,  he  had  been 
completly  celibate,  My  readers  must  remem 
ber  his  penance  for  three  days  and  nights 
without  a  single  morsel  of  food  or  a  single 
drop  of  water,  when  a  lady  prompted  by  reve 
rence  had  touched  his  feet.  In  latter  life,  he 
never  stared  at  a  lady  in  the  face  and  was 
never  pleased  to  be  introduced  to  a  lady.  At 
several  occasions,  when  ladies  made  a  request 
to  see  him,  he  sent  words  that  he  was  a 
Sanyasi  and  it  was  highly  improper  for  him 
to  converse  with  them. 

Swami  had  passed  his  young  age  in  the 
company  of  Sadhus.  Sadhus  are  the  most 
sturdy  race  in  India.  They  get  rich  food 
without  any  labour,  they  are  care-free  people. 
They  rove  in  one  direction  or  the  other. 
Thus  they  become  very  stout.  Often  they 
prefer  taking  up  exercise,  and  build  strong 

236 


Physical  and  Spiritual  Lustre  of  Swami  Dayanand. 

physique.  Swami  had  passed  a  period  of  about 
three  years  at  Muttra  and  here  he  must  have 
witnessed  the  stout  body  of  the  pandas  or  the 
worshipping  class.  These  pandas  are  not  only 
stout  in  body,  but  they  are  very  good  wrest 
lers  and  it  is  very  probable  that  the  Swami 
must  have  imbibed  the  spirit  of  exercise  from 
them.  He  had  enough  flesh  upon  his  body, 
but  this  was  not  flabby  but  well  built. 

Once  while  Swamiji  was  staying  at 
Jahanghirabad,  Distrirt  Bulandshahr,  one 
Onkardas  Bohre,  a  strong  wrestler  became 
his  disciple.  One  day  it  entered  in  his  head 
to  test  the  strength  of  Swami  Dayanand.  He 
went  to  him  and  requested  permission  to 
press  his  legs.  It  is  an  eastern  custom  that 
disciples  do  this  business,  Swamiji  told  him 
that  he  was  not  tired,  but  when  he  insisted 
again  and  again  he  was  given  permission. 
This  wrestler  found  that  Swami's  body  was 
so  well  built  that  he  could  not  penetrate  his 
fingers.  He  got  tired  soon  from  this  press 
ing. 

Swami  had  very  few  clothes  and  what  he 
had  was  the  bounty  of  some  Hindus.  But 
Swami  saw  with  his  own  eyes  on  the  Kumbha 
fair  of  1587  that  what  to  say  of  making  the 

237 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami  Dayanand. 

necessities  limited  Sadhus  indulged  in  ricb 
luxuries,  still  they  classed  themselves  as  San- 
yasis  i.  e.  one  who  had  renunciated  the 
worldly  objects.  As  soon  as  this  idea  struck 
him,  his  own  property  began  to  pinch  him  and 
he  readily  distributed  every  thing  that  he 
possessed,  books,  clothings  with  the  excep 
tion  of  a  loin  cloth.  From  now  Swami  passed 
his  days  as  a  Sanyasi.  He  was  too  strong  for 
the  rigours  of  the  climate.  Even  in  the 
Hindu  calendar  month  of  Magh,  when  winter 
season  is  at  its  highest,  he  remained  in  loin 
cloth  only.  When  persons  asked  Swami 
how  this  was  possible  he  told  them 
that  celibacy  and  Yogic  exercises  have 
made  his  body  iron  for  this  rough  wea 
ther. 

Once  Swami  was  sitting  in  deep  meditation 
on  the  bank  of  the  Ganges  river.  It  was  an 
exceptionably  cold  night.  By  chance,  two  Euro 
peans,  one  was  the  Collector  and  the  other 
Christion  Missionary,  came  to  that  side  and 
were  thunderstruck  to  see  Swami.  They 
were  clad  in  warm  clothes,  but  still  shivering 
while  Swami  was  in  loin  cloth  only.  A  con 
versation  ensued  in  which  Swamiji  told  them 
that  this  was  possible  on  account  of  practice 

238 


Physical  and  Spiritual  Lustre  of  Swami  DayanancL 

only,   as  people,   do  not  cover  their  faces  and 
feel  no  cold. 

There  is  an  interesting  incident  of  Bu- 
landshahr.  Swami  gave  his  sermons  every 
day  and  suddenly  the  weather  became  very 
rough.  It  was  extremely  cold  so  that  the 
persons  were  by  fire-side  even  in  their  houses. 
One  gentleman  thought  that  nobody  will  turn 
up  to  day  for  hearing  sermons,  but  when  he 
went  to  the  place,  he  found  a  large  audience 
wrapped  in  shawls  and  still  shivering.  But 
Swami  was  addressing  the  audience  with  his 
usual  alacrity.  On  being  asked  how  this  was 
possible,  he  told  them  that  celibacy  and  Yogic 
exercises  had  made  this  possible. 

The  strength  of  his  body  was  further  sup 
plemented  by  his  strong  courage.  He  had 
confidence  in  himself  and  in  God.  This  was 
the  reason>why  he  took  the  threats  with  a 
smile. 

When  Swamiji  was  at  Benares,  somebody 
came  with  a  news  that  certain  rascals  are 
bent  upon  doing  him  injury.  Swamiji  with  a 
smile  said,  "Please  do  not  be  afraid,  these 
threats  are  not  new  &  I  have  been  habituated 
to  them.  When  I  was  at  my  parent's  place, 
some  of  my  neighbours  tresspassed  upon  my 

239 


Life  &  Teachings  of    Swami  Dayanand. 

fields.  When  my  father  informed  me,  I  in  my 
great  fury  unsheathed  my  sword,  and  went 
all  alone  and  was  successful  in  driving  away 
these  people.  Even  now,  I  am  enough  for 
ten  to  fifteen  vagabonds". 

At  Benares,  Swamiji  criticised  the 
Mohomedan  faith.  Once  while  he  was  sitting 
in  deep  meditation  by  the  side  of  the  Ganges 
river  a  company  of  Mohammedans  passed 
thereby.  They  at  once  recognised  Dayanand 
and  two  strong  persons  of  the  company  came 
forward  and  took  hold  of  the  arms  of  Swami 
Dayanand.  Their  intention  was  to  drown 
him  but  Swamiji  knew  it.  Swami  took  their 
hands  in  grip  within  his  arms  and  dragged  the 
two  into  the  stream.  He  could  have  retalia 
ted,  but  leaving  themin  waters  he  took  a  deep 
dive.  When  the  Mohammedans  raised  their 
heads  from  water,  they  saw  no  trace  of  the 
Sanyasi.  They  sat  on  the  bank  for  consider 
able  time,  so  that  when  Swami's  head  be 
visible  they  might  pelt  stones.  But  Swami 
remained  in  the  water  for  several  hours,  till 
their  patience  was  exhausted.  They  took  the 
Swami  to  be  drowned  and  left  the  place. 

Dear  reader    is   requested    to   remember 
the  anecdote   of  Rao   Karan    Singh  given   in 

210 


Physical  and  Spiritual  Lustre  of  Swami   Dayanand. 

next  Chapter,  in  which  Swamiji  took  the 
Sword  from  the  antagonist  and  broke  it  to 
pieces.  Also  the  incident  of  Black  cobra,  given 
in  the  same  chapter. 

Swarni  had  no  fear  with  beasts. 
They  were  very  soon  cowed  down  by  his 
strength. 

There  is  a  very  interesting  incident 
from  Kasganj.  The  way  was  blocked  as  two 
big  bulls  were  in  a  duel.  People  on  both 
sides  were  seeing  this.  JSwami  stayed  for 
sometime,  so  that  the  duel  may  come  to  an 
end  Somebody  suggested  that  he  may  take 
a  different  route.  At  this  Swami  pronounced 
"Oh"  and  stepped  towards  the  bulls.  People 
became  alarmed,  but  the  brave  Sanyasi 
caught  hold  of  the  horns  of  the  bulls  and 
gave  them  a  severe  push.  The  bulls  were 
terrified  and  they  retired  in  no  time. 

One  anecdote  of  his  life  was  repeated 
by  Swamiji  like  this,  "I  was  roving  on  the 
banks  of  the  Ganges  river,  when  i  saw  a  lion. 
Instead  of  retracing  my  steps  I  went  towards 
it  and  reached  just  near.  The  lion  was  so 
terrified  that  he  fled  away. 

Upto  his  last  days,  Swami  maintained 
the  same  strong  physique. 

241 

16 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami  Dayanand. 

A  few  days  before  he  was  poisoned,, 
Swami  had  curbed  the  pride  of  one  famous 
wrestler  at  Jodhpur  who  used  to  draw  water 
from  the  well  and  used  to  fill  one  cistern  for  his 
daily  bath.  He  used  to  dream  that  this  was 
the  biggest  feat  in  the  world.  Swami  came  to 
know  this  and  one  day  he  got  up  from  the 
bed  at  his  usual  time,  and  soon  filled  up  the 
cistern  and  went  to  walk.  This  morning  when 
the  wrestler  came,  he  found  the  cistern 
completely  filled.  He  was  extremely  surprised 
and  on  enquiry  he  learnt  that  one  Sanyasi 
had  done  this.  He  was  anxious  to  see  his 
rival,  and  when  Swami  ji  came  he  made  an 
enquiry  "Oh  Sadhu  !  were  you  tired  by 
this  ?"  Swami  replied  "Not  at  all.  This  was 
not  enough  exercise,  so  I  had  to  go  a  few 
miles  more." 

Swami  was  a  Yogi  and  Yogis  have  a  bright 
radiance  at  their  face.  His  face  was  bright, 
his  eyes  were  commanding  and  they  helped 
him  at  the  time  of  difficulties.  Swami  ji  was 
a  Puma  Yogi  and  he  had  passed  a  period  of 
about  ten  years  in  attaining  these  exercises. 
Col.  Olcott  and  Madam  Blavatsky  had  a  long 
conversation  with  Swami  ji  on  Yogic  exercises. 

At  Bulandshar,  a  wrestler  named  Rati 
Ram  came  and  began  to  abuse  Swami,  Swami 

242 


Physical  and  Spiritual  Lustre  of  Swami    Dayanand. 

ji   cast  a  glance  on   him    and   he  was  cowed 
down. 

A  Jat  brought  a  strong  club  to  injure 
him,  Swamiji  looked  at  him  and  the  man  fell 
on  his  feet  and  began  to  apologise. 

B.  Jyoti  Swarup  of  Dehradun  gave  his 
testimony  for  the  following  facts  : — 

"One  evening  at  Meerut  in  1879,  Colonel 
Olcott  said  that  he  and  Madame  Blavatsky 
had  doubts  whether  it  could  be  true  that 
Swami  Shankaracharya  transferred  his  soul 
from  his  own  body  to  that  of  a  prince  who 
had  died  that  very  day.  Swamiji  said  that 
it  was  strange  that  one  versed  in  Yoga  like 
the  Madame  could  entertain  a  doubt  on  a 
point  like  the  above.  For  his  part,  he  said, 
he  had  none.  He  was  not  a  first  class  Yogi  ; 
his  acomplishments,  however,  never  went 
beyond  those  of  a  middle  class  Yogi  and  yet 
he  could  concentrate  his  life  to  any  one  part 
of  his  own  body  and  withdraw  it  from  all 
others,  that  is  to  say,  his  body  would  be  dead 
to  all  intent  and  purpose  except  in  that  part 
of  it  where  he  had  collected  all  his  vital 
forces.  This  he  said,  he  could  demonstrate 
to  them  whenever  they  liked,  If  he,  a  middle 
class  Yogi,  can  do  so  much,  he  thought  it 
within  the  pale  of  possibility  that  an  adept 

243 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami  Dayanand. 

in  Yog   might  go  a  step  further   and   transfer 
his  life  from  his  own  body  to  another." 

Swami  Sahajanand.  who  was  enunciated 
into  the  Sanyas  Ashram  by  Swami  Dayanand, 
became  his  great  favourite  He  had  seen 
with  his  own  eyes  Swami  ji  practicising 
Samadhi  on  the  surface  of  the  water.  He 
bears  testimony  to  the  fact  that  Swami  ji 
took  Samadhis  for  the  complete  twentyfour 
hours  and  when  he  desired  to  practise  this, 
he  shut  the  doors  of  his  room  and  instructed 
his  servants  that  no  one  should  approach  him, 
nor  create  any  disturbance.  But  Swami  Sahaj 
anand  on  account  of  his  being  a  great  favouri 
te  had  opportunities  to  observe  Swami  ji  from 
the  window.  He  reported  that  Swami  was 
breathless  for  the  twentyfour  hours  and 
there  was  a  divine  lustre  at  his  face. 

Yogis  are  blessed  with  a  divine  insight 
and  they  look  to  the  future  also.  Swami 
possessed  this  insight  immensely,  which 
would  be  manifest  by  the  followings  anecdo 
tes: — 

One  Shyam  Lai  Singh  of  Ajmer  be 
came  a  disciple  of  Swamiji,  He  sent  some 
milk  for  the  Swami  at  which  his  mother  grew 
very  angry.  When  the  milk  was  brought  to 

244 


Physical  and  Spiritual  Lustre  of  Swami  Dayanand, 

Swami  he  refused  to  take  it  and  said  "I  do  not 
want  dissensions  in  the  family." 

Pt.  Nandkishore  of  Bulandshahr,  while 
coming  to  Swami,  stole  some  vegetables  from 
the  way  and  offered  them  to  Swamiji.  He 
refused  to  accept  the  stolen  article.  The 
pandit  still  wanted  to  hide  his  sin,  at  which 
Swamiji  said,  "Had  you  sought  permission 
from  the  master  of  the  field/'  The  pandit 
felt  ashamed. 

Sahu  Shyam  Sunder,  a  big  Rais  of 
Moradabad,  requested  Swamiji  to  dine  at  his 
premises.  Swami  gave  a  fiat  refusal,  but  at 
the  same  time  accepted  the  request  of  an 
other.  At  this,  Sahu  Shyam  Sunder  became 
furious.  Swamiji  replied,  "So  long  as 
you  would  be  addicted  to  evil  practices  I 
can  never  dine  at  your  place."  This  rais  was 
addicted  to  wine,  flesh  and  women.  Later  he 
improved  his  morals.  After  several  years 
Swami  came  to  Moradabad,  at  this  time  he  had 
no  hesitation  in  accepting  the  invitation. 

At  Lahore,  some  students  used  to  read 
Sanskrit  from  Swamiji.  Ganpat  Rai  was  a 
young  man  of  this  company.  Once  Swami 
told  him  not  to  marry  as  his  age  is  below  30 

245 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami    Dayanand. 

years.  This  young  man  was  not  willing  to 
marry  but  his  parents  pressed  him  too  much. 
He  died  at  the  age  of  28,  When  Pt.  Lekhram 
was  collecting  materials  for  the  life  of  Swami, 
this  fact  was  reported  to  him  by  his  brother 
Tarachand  at  Muzaffarpur. 


246 


CHAPTER  XVL 
Attempts  upon  his  life. 

< FEATHER,  forgive  them;  for  they  know  not 
*  what  they  do"  were  the  last  words  of  Jesus 
Christ.  Persons  brought  him  to  the  crucifix- 
one  who  was  generous,  kind  and  a  lover  of 
humanity.  In  fact,  the  same  words  are  truly 
applicable  in  the  case  of  Dayanand  also. 
Dayanand  was  a  benefactor  of  Hindus;  he  was 
their  reformer,  but  he  was  considered  to  be 
an  enemy;  he  was  deceived  by  those  who 
were  his,  for  whom  he  had  the  greatest  en 
dearment.  And  what  was  his  fault  — simply 
because  he  called  a  spade  a  spade.  He  poin 
ted  out  their  deficiencies,  he  persuaded  them 
to  girdle  up,  he  wanted  that  they  must  know 

247 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami  Dayanand. 

what  was  their  own  and  mast  safe-guard  their 
inheritance. 

Why  people  became  em  Ions  ? 

Dayanand's  preachings  were  new,  he 
wanted  to  completely  remodel  the  Vedie 
Church  and  violent  changes  always  result  in 
violence.  Idol-worship  was  the  backbone  of 
Hinduism,  and  when  he  hammered  the  back 
bone,  the  cause  of  discontent  ought  to  arise. 
But  his  real  enemies  were  brahmans.  Their 
intellectual  level  had  fallen  very  low  and  it 
was  never  their  desire  that  learning  should 
grow.  Darkness  is  the  best  time  for  exploi 
tation  and  the  exploiters  pray  God  that  impe 
netrable  darkness  may  always  shadow  the 
earth.  Rays  of  Light  are  the  greatest  eye 
sore.  Swami  Dayanand  wanted  to  awaken 
the  people,  so  they  felt  the  most. 

But  they  would  have  worshipped  Swami 
Dayanand  had  it  not  been  an  economic  ques 
tion  with  them.  They  lived  like  princes, 
passed  their  days  in  luxuries  and  pastimes. 
People  from  different  parts  approached  them 
for  the  sake  of  attaining  salvation  and  now  it 
was  for  these  brahmans  to  make  the  demand. 
Thus  wealth  and  riches  was  freely  coming  to 

248 


Attempts  upon  his  Life. 

them,  and  all  this  without  any  labour.  They 
were  above  religion,  and  could  have  passed 
their  lives  in  any  way  without  any  criticism. 
They  enjoyed  drink,  flesh  and  women.  But 
the  Swami  persuaded  people  to  give  up  idol- 
worship.  If  persons  would  give  up  idol- 
worship  their  supremacy  would  be  no  where. 
And  if  the  supremacy  gees  away  who  would 
care  to  feed  these  people. 

Dayanand's  success  was  their  greatest 
eye-sore.  Persons  in  thousands  were  becom 
ing  his  followers  and  even  those  who  could 
not  on  account  of  circumstances  embrace  his 
faith,  they  became  his  sympathisers.  But 
the  worst  situation  was  created  when  the 
mighty  pandits  were  defeated  by  him  in 
Shashtrarths.  They  could  not  answer  his 
querries.  And  now  there  was  no  other  way 
but  to  cut  short  his  wordly  career. 

Dayanand  was  firm. 

Dayanand  was  all  along  firm  on  his  mission. 
When  he  left  his  preceptor,  Dandiji  told  him 
that  his  would  be  the  thorny  way  and  not  the 
bed  of  roses.  He  had  already  taken  a  vow 
before  his  preceptor  that  he  will  not  flinch  a 
little  from  his  path  even  if  it  may  result  in 

249 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami    Dayanand. 

death,  and  fortunately  Day  an  and  ended  his 
career  so  bravely  that  he  will  always  be 
remembered  by  the  coming  generations. 

Dayanand  had  spiritual  lustre  upon  his 
face,  besides  he  was  very  strong  in  physique. 
He  used  to  say  that  he  was  alone  equal 
to  twenty  five  people.  Besides,  he  had  in  his 
earlier  life  suffered  so  many  perils,  that  they 
grew  a  blessing  to  him.  He  was  now  prepared 
to  rough  sort  of  behaviour.  His  opponents 
called  him  with  wild  names  but  he  had  no 
care  about  it.  He  had  become  accustomed  to 
threats,  he  received  them  in  abundance 
sometimes  several  in  a  day.  He  was  not  a 
person  to  be  cowed  down  by  threats.  Then 
came  the  brick  bats  and  blow  of  lathis.  These 
could  not  terrify  him.  Finally  came  the 
efforts  to  poison  him.  He  was  poisoned  once, 
poisoned  again.  But  by  his  Yogic  exercises, 
he  completely  freed  himself  from  the  effects 
of  it  But  ultimately,  his  death  came.  Here 
some  important  events  are  given  in  detail. 

An  Attempt  with  Lathis  and  Sword. 

At  Soron,  a  thakur  came  with  people  bear 
ing  swords  and  lathis.  Swami  had  criticised 
ehakrakints,  so  the  thakur  wanted  to  murder 

250 


Attempts  upon  his  Life. 

him.  At  present  one  Baldeo  was  sitting  near 
Swamiji.  This  thakur  sat  just  near  the  Swami 
and  began  to  talk  rudely.  Baldeo  objected  to  it, 
but  the  thakur  paid  no  heed.  Swamiji  in 
order  to  avoid  the  unpleasantness  left  the 
room.  Now  the  thakur  wanted  to  create  some 
trouble,  but  Baldeogiri  intervened.  He  was 
a  stout  man  and  a  wrestler,  and  he  defeated 
the  opponents  in  no  time. 

An  Effort  to  throw  Swami  Ji  in  the  Ganges. 

Swamiji  had  criticised  idol-worship  at 
which  some  pandits  became  so  furious  that 
they  decided  to  throw  him  in  the  Ganges 
river  during  the  night.  They  gathered  at 
the  night  and  came  to  the  place  where  Swami 
ji  stayed.  Fortunately,  a  Sadhu  was  sleeping 
where  Swamiji  used  to  retire.  These  people 
took  the  Sadhu  to  be  Swami  Dayanand  and  he 
was  thrown  into  the  river,  When  the  man 
raised  cries  they  knew  that  he  was  not 
Dayanand. 

Rao  Raran  Singh. 

Rao  Karan  Singh  was  a  Kshattriya  Zamin- 
dar  and  was  the  disciple  of  Rangachari. 
Swamiji  came  to  Karnawas,  the  place  of  his 
Zamindari  in  the  year  186£.  Rao  Karan  got 

251 


Life  &  Teachings  of   Swami  Dayanand. 

at  once  infuriated  at  Swami ji's  criticism  and 
came  with  some  of  his  sepoys  and  said  * 
"Where  may  I  sit  ?" 

Swami — Wherever  you  may  please. 

Karan— (haughtily)  I  will  sit  where  you  are 
sitting. 

Swami — (moving  a  little  to  give    him  acco- 

modation)  you  are  welcome. 
Karan— Do  you  admit  the  Ganges  ? 
Swami— Yes  as  much  as  is  the  reality. 
Karan — And  what  is  that  ? 

Swami — For  we  Sanyasis,  it  is  nothing 
more  than  the  Kamandal  (water 
Pot  of  Sanyasis)  for  we  do  not 
keep  another  pot. 

Karan— (Recites  slokas  in  praise  of  the 
Ganges.) 

Swami — It  is  all  nonsense.  Nobody  can 
attain  salvation  by  water,  it  is  our 
actions  that  assist  us  in  getting  it. 

Karan -We  observe  Ramlila,  just  accom 
pany  us. 

Swami— You  are  a  Kshattriya,  and  yon 
arrange  such  mock  shows  of  your 
ancestors.  Just  imagine,  that  if 

252 


Attempts  upon  his  Life. 

some  body  does  the  same  with  you 
then  how  much  you  would  be 
angry.  Again  you  are  a  kshattriya 
and  you  bear  these  symbols  of 
Sadhus  on  your  forehead. 

Earan — These  are  religious  symbols  and  if 
you  will  criticise  them,  I  will 
behave  in  a  different  manner. 

Swami  without  giving  any  heed  to  his  words 
criticised  his  faith.  At  this  Karan  Singh 
grew  very  furious  and  drew  his  sword. 

Swami — (without  any  fear).  If  one  has  to 
pay  a  penalty  by  head  in  speaking 
truth,  then  you  have  every  right  in 
removing  it.  If  you  have  to  show 
your  valour  then  approach  the  ruler 
of  Jaipur  or  any  other  Kshattriya. 
But  if  you  want  a  religious  discus 
sion  then  invite  your  Guru  Ranga- 
chari  and  arrange  a  religious  dis 
cussion,  and  the  defeated  party 
will  accept  the  faith  of  the  victor. 

Karan— (in  wrath).  You  are  simply  a  moth 
as  compared  to  Rangachari.  Per 
sons  of  your  qualifications  are  his 
shoe-bearers. 


253 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami  Dayanand, 

Then  Karan  abused  Swamiji  but  he  listen 
ed  without  any  wrinkles  on  his  forehead. 
But  now,  he  was  about  to  use  his  sword.  Swa 
mi  stood  up  like  a  lightening  and  seized  the 
sword  from  his  hands  and  broke  it  to  pieces. 
He  could  easiely  have  used  the  same  against 
the  Rao  but  Swami  was  kind-hearted.  Even 
no  report  of  this  incident  was  lodged  at  the 
police  station  and  when  his  people  pressed 
him,  he  said  that  it  is  not  proper  for  a  Sanya- 
si  to  take  this  step. 

Another  attempt, 

Rao  Karan,  after  some  days  found  that 
Swami,  was  still  in  the  locality  and  he  was 
carrying  on  his  mission  with  the  same  vigour. 
He  was  already  very  much  humiliated  and 
had  no  courage  to  face  the  situation  himself, 
so  he  deputed  his  men  to  cut  the  head  of 
Swami.  These  persons  went  at  two  in  the 
night  to  perform  their  mission.  At  this  time, 
there  was  only  one  person  sleeping  by  Swami- 
ji's  side.  When  these  persons  reached  there, 
Swami  was  not  asleep.  When  they  saw  his 
stout  body  they  grew  at  once  discouraged. 
They  went  back  to  Karan  Singh,  who  grew 
very  furious  and  sent  them  again.  This  time 

254 


Attempts  upon  his  Life. 

Swamiji  gave  such    a  loud   noise,    that  they 
had  to  go  back. 

This  news  was  circulated  in  the  morning, 
at  which  thakurs  of  that  place,  who  loved 
Swamiji,  became  so  furious  that  they  took 
a  vow  to  punish  Karan  Singh.  Swamiji  told 
these  people.  "It  is  not  my  desire  to 
create  dissensions  in  the  community  and 
for  your  sake  I  will  leave  the  locality." 

It  is  said  that  Rao  Karan  was  so  terrified 
by  these  events  that  he  left  the  locality 
and  fell  seriously  ill. 

Attended  The  Whole  Night 

At  Shahbazpur,  Swami  was  engaged  in  his 
preaching  work.  Two  bairagies  came  from 
the  other  side  of  the  Ganges  river.  They 
heard  him  and  in  their  great  fury  demanded 
a  sword  from  a  friend  who  was  a  Kshattriya 
to  severe  the  head  of  Swami.  Fortunately, 
this  Kshattriya  had  heard  the  lectures  of 
Swamiji  and  had  become  his  disciple.  At  the 
suggestion  of  Bairagis,  he  grew  very  hot  and 
told  the  man  that  if  anything  happened  to 
Swamiji,  they  would  have  to  pay  the  penalty 
of  death.  This  kshattriya  now  approached 
Swamiji  and  informed  him  the  evil  intentions 

255 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami  Dayanand. 

of  these  bairagis.  Swamiji  replied  "Please  do 
not  entertain  any  fear.  None  will  be  able  to 
harm  me".  But  the  Kshattriya  was  so  devot 
ed  that  he  kept  a  watch  for  the  complete  night 
with  some  of  his  companions,  even  when 
Swamiji  persuaded  him  to  go  away. 

Offered  Poison 

When  Swami  was  at  Benares,  a 
man  brought  some  food  and  with  great 
humility  requested  him  to  take  it.  Swamiji 
told  him  with  a  smile,  "I  have  taken  my 
food." 

Man — "If  you  have  taken  your  food,  then 
just  accept  these  betel  leaves." 

Swami  saw  that  the  man  soon  disappeared. 
Now  Swamiji  grew  suspicious  and  later  it 
was  observed  that  the  food  and  the  betel 
leaves  were  poisoned. 

Swami  Poisoned 

Swamiji  went  to  Anupshahr  in  the  year 
1870,  Saiyad  Mohammad,  tehsildar  of  this 
place  became  a  great  admirer  of  Swamiji. 
Here  an  event  occurred  which  shows  the 
magnanimity  of  Swami.  A  brahman  offered 
him  poison.  Swamiji  later  observed  that  he 
had  been  poisoned,  so  he  busied  himself  with 

256 


Attempts  upon  his  Life, 

yogic  exercises  and  got  his  body  completely 
disinfected.  The  news,  however,  leaked  to  the 
Mohammedan  Tehsildar,  who  became  very 
active  and  at  last  the  man  was  arrested  and 
brought  in  chains  before  Swamiji.  Saiyed 
Mohommad  expected  that  Swamiji  would  be 
greatly  pleased  with  him,  but  he  was  extre 
mely  surprised  to  note  that  the  case  was 

just  the  reverse. 

Swami  ji  told  him — "I  have  not  come   into 

the  world  to  put  people  in  chains.  My  mission 
is  to  free  them  from  bondage.  When  a  rascal 
can  not  change  his  timid  nature  why  should 
we  give  up  our  own  virtues."  The  man  was 
released  at  the  intervention  of  the  Swami. 

Again  Poison 
One   day   Swami  ji  was   addressing  a  large 

audience  at  Benares  in  1872,  when  he  stopped 
all  of  a  sudden  and  told  people  that  some 
thing  curious  is  about  to  happen.  This  shows 
the  Yogic  insight  of  Dayanand,  Immediately, 
a  man  came  with  food  and  requested  him  to 
take  it.  Swamiji,  then  asked  the  audience 
that  this  food  was  poisoned.  Swami  gave  a 
warning  to  the  person  "Go  away  and  do'nt 

repeat  it." 

Prize  FOP  His  Head, 

In   1874  Swami   went    to    Benares.      Here 
a  bairagi  promised  an  award  of   Rs.  lOOO/-  for 

257 

17 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami   Dayanand. 

the  head  of  Swamiji  but  this  could  not  be 
achieved. 

In  the  same  year,  Swamiji  went  to  Bombay. 
Here  Goswami  Jiwanji,  the  head  of  Ballabh 
faith  made  an  attempt  to  end  Swamiji's  career. 
He  called  Baldeo,  the  cook  of  Swami  and 
gave  a  temptation  of  Rs.  1,000  if  poison  was 
administered  in  his  food.  Then  he  gave  him 
five  seers  of  sweets,  five  rupees  in  cash  and 
a  chit  for  the  promised  Rs.  1,000.  But  some 
body  informed  Swami— * 'Your  cook  Baldeo 
was  standing  by  Jiwanji".  When  he  came 
back  Swamiji  enquired,  "You  had  been  to 
the  Temple  of  Gokulji.  " 

Baldeo. — Sir,  I  went  to  that  place. 

Swami. — What  did  you  settle  ? 

Baldeo. — Five  rupees  in  cash,  five  seers 
of  sweets>nd  this  chit  of  getting 
Rs.  1,000,  when  you  are  poisoned. 

Swami.— I  was  administered  poison  several 
times,  but  I  never  died  nor  will 
I  die. 

Baldeo.— Sir,  this  would  be  against  the 
traditions  of  my  family  to  give 
any  body  poison,  specially  to  you 

258 


Attempts  upon  his  Life 

who     is     the     benefactor  of   the 

human  race. 

Swamiji  now  asked  Baldeo  to  throw  away 
the  sweets  and  tore  the  chit  of  the  promise. 
In  both  of  these  cases  he  could  easily  have 
asked  the  police  to  start  an  action  against  the 
parties,  but  this  was  against  his  nature. 

A  Mob  attacks  him. 

Swamiji  was  staying  at  Muttra.  Here  a 
mob  of  400  Chaube  brahmans  attacked  his 
residence.  The  gates  were  closed  and  at  the 
sight  of  Pt.  Devi  Prassad,  Dy.  Collector  the 
mob  went  back.  But  Swami  was  all  along 
very  cheerful. 

Swami  to  be  sacrificed 

Swami  had  depicted  a  very  horrible  ex 
perience  and  that  is  given  in  his  own  words: — 

"Once  when  I  travelled  all  alone,  1  hap 
pened  to  visit  a  place  visited  by  Shaktas. 
They  served  me  very  dearly.  After  some 
days,  I  begged  leave,  at  which  they  pressed 
me  with  such  humility  that  I  could  not  refuse 
their  request.  I  thought  that  on  account  of 
deep  respect  for  me  they  are  doing  so.  After 
some  days  their  festival  came  and  all  the  Shak 
tas  congregated  in  the  temple  and  began  to 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami  Dayanand. 

recite  hymns.  They  persuaded  me  to  accom 
pany  them  there.  J  told  them  that  I  was  not 
an  idol-worshipper.  At  this  they  fell  at  my 
feet  and  begged  me  simply  to  accompany. 

"The  temple  was  in  a  lonely  place  outside 
the  city  and  I  was  now  compelled  to  go  there. 
At  that  time,  Yajna  was  being  performed  and 
persons  were  in  deep  joviality.  In  order  to 
show  me  the  idol  of  Durga,  they  took  me  in* 
side  the  temple  and  I  saw  one  stout  fellow 
with  a  heavy  sword  just  near  the  idol. 

"Now  they  told  me.  'Mahatma,  just  bow 
before  the  goddess'.  I  told  them  that  they 
should  not  expect  it  from  me.  At  this  the 
priest  grew  infuriated  and  began  to  press  my 
neck  by  force.  I  was  astonished  at  his  treat 
ment,  and  then  I  observed  that  the  man  with 
the  sword  had  already  advanced  to  me  and 
was  about  to  put  the  sword  on  my  neck. 

"Seeing  all  this,  I  grew  cautious.  By  a 
sudden  stroke,  I  seized  the  sword  from  that 
man's  hand  and  with  the  left  hand  1  gave  a 
push  to  the  priest  who  fell  on  the  wall.  Now 
I  came  to  the  courtyard  of  the  temple,  but 
I  saw  people  ready  with  axes,  knives,  sticks 
etc.  They  all  attacked  me.  I  casted  a  glance 
at  the  door,  but  it  was  locked.  Thus  to  save 

260 


Attempts  upon  his  Life. 

myself  from  the  sacrifice,  I  climbed  on  the 
wall  and  took  a  leap  the  other  side.  I  remain 
ed  concealed  for  the  complete  day,  and  in  the 
night  I  moved  to  another  village.  Since  then. 
I  lost  all  my  faith  in  Shaktas." 

Shower  of  Brickbats. 

In  January  1878  Swami  went  to  Gujerat— a 
town  in  the  province  of  Punjab.  While  on  his 
way  to  the  place  where  the  lecture  was 
arranged,  brickbats  were  showered  upon  him. 
The  same  was  repeated  while  he  was  address 
ing  the  audience  and  several  striked  him,  but 
he  remained  all  along  very  peaceful.  Once 
one  person, ^.who  had  done  this,  was  arrested 
by  the  police.  When  the  man  was  brought, 
Swami  smiled  and  was  pleased  to  excuse  him. 
Whenever  on  such  occasions  people  used  to 
give  threats  to  these  people  he  told  them, 
"You  are  wise  and  these  people  are  mad. 
The  only  way  of  curing  them  is  to  instruct 
them.  With  me  it  has  become  an  every  day 
experiment". 

In  the  same  year,  Swami  was  delivering 
lectures  at  Arnritsar  when  the  brickbats 
began.  Swami  was  all  along  very  peaceful. 
He  addressed  the  audience,  "My  antagonists 
have  these  brickbats  as  answer  to  my  quer- 

261 


Life  &•  Teachings  of  Swami  Dayanand. 

ries,  but  for  me,  it  is  nothing  but  a  shower  of 

flowers." 

In  the  Jaws  of  death. 

Madam  Blavatsky  has  given  a  very  dread 
ful  anecdote  in  her  famous  book  "From  the 
Caves  and  Jungles  of  Hindostan".  It  is  like 
this.  "At  Benares,  a  worshipper  of  the 
Shiva,  feeling  sure  that  his  cobra,  trained 
purposely  for  the  mysteries  of  a  Shivaite 
pagoda,  would  at  once  make  an  end  of  the 
offender's  life,itriumphantly  exclaimed:  'Let 
the  god  Vasuki  (the  snake  God)  himself  show 
which  of  us  is  right!' 

"Dayanand  jerked  off  the  cobra  twisting 
round  his  leg,  and  with  a  single  vigorous 
movement  crushed  the  reptile's  head.  'Let 
him  do  so',  he  quietly  assented,  'your  god  has 
been  too  slow.  It  is  I  who  have  decided  the 
dispute.  Now  go,  added  he,  addressing  the 
crowd,  'and  tell  every  one  how  easily  perish 
all  false  gods." 

I  have  given  in  this  chapter  the  most 
important  events  regarding  Swamiji's  life. 
The  final  attempt  which  culminated  in  ending 
his  career  has  been  left  for  the  next  chapter. 

Dear  reader  will  form  an  opinion  from 
these  about  the  greatness  of  Swami  Dayanand., 


262 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

Glorious    Death    of    Swami 
Dayanand. 

Apprehensions  of  Death. 

SOME  years  before  his  death,  while  convers 
ing  with  Madame  Blavatsky,  Swamiji  told 
her  that  he  would  not  sea  the  end  of  1883. 
Also  in  the  early  months  of  1883,  we  find  him 
very  busy  as  regards  drawing  up  of  his  will, 
which  was  registered  on  27th  February  1883. 
Swamiji  was  fifty  nine  years  of  age  &  in  physi 
que  he  was  completely  sound.  For  a  man  of 
his  sturdy  physique  fifty  nine  years  were  not 
much  and  specially  when  he  suffered  from  no 
fatal  disease.  But  when  a  man  of  this 

263 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami  Dayanand. 

nature  is  so  active  as  regards  his  will,  there 
can  be  no  other  presumption  except  this,  that 
he  had  apprehensions  of  his  death.  His 
mission  was  not  fulfilled  as  yet,  no  doubt  it 
had  an  exceedingly  good  start.  Samajes 
were  established  at  almost  all  the  important 
centres  and  members  in  thousands  were  en 
listed.  But  the  work  was  not  consolidated 
as  yet.  In  order  to  publish  his  works,  Swami 
had  established  a  big  Vernacular  press  which 
was  a  very  big  concern.  He  had  also  started 
the  commentary  of  the  Vedas  and  for  this  big 
donations  were  received.  Now  Swamiji 
wanted  to  consolidate  his  work  in  such  a  way, 
that  even  after  his  death,  his  work  may  push 
on.  There  was  no  parental  body  of  the  Arya 
Samaj  as  yet,  so  Swami  wanted  to  form  a 
society  of  all  the  representative  people  of 
the  country  which  should  become  the  com 
plete  master  of  his  property  and  utilize  this 
money  for  the  cause  which  was  so  dear  to  his 
heart.  There  was  a  difficulty  in  selecting  right 
sort  of  members  and  when  this  was  accom 
plished  Swami  drew  his  will,  which  he  got 
registered  in  order  to  give  it  a  legal  binding. 

His  Will. 

Here  I  have  given  the  English  version  of 
his   Will.     This   will   is  important  for  reasons 

264 


Glorious  Death  of  Swami  Dayanand 

more  than  one.  This  is  an  open  chapter  of 
his  heart.  Besides  other  multifarious  details, 
we  find  in  it  his  instructions  as  regards  the 
cremation  of  his  body.  According  to  the  tradi 
tion  of  India  a  Sanyasi  is  not  burnt.  Influen 
tial  Sanyasis  are  entombed  and  a  Samadhiis 
being  made  and  when  a  Samadhi  is  being 
built,  people  out  of  reverence  begin  to  wor 
ship  it.  In  order  to  avoid  these  consequences, 
he  had  expressly  wished  that  he  may  be 
burnt  on  a  funeral  pyre.  Swami  Dayanand 
had  compiled  a  book  Sanskarvidhi  in  which 
ceremonies  have  been  enumerated  and  in 
order  to  give  currency  to  his  own  dictates,  he 
never  desired  to  be  treated  an  exception. 
His  Will. 

The  following  is  the  English  version  of  his 
will  :— 

I,  Swami  Dayanand,  acording  to  the  provi 
sions  of  law,  herewith  bequeath  complete 
rights  over  my  clothes,  books,  cash  and  other 
property  like  press  etc.  to  a  body  of  the 
following  twenty  three  persons  and  authorize 
them  to  utilize  this  for  the  service  of  others, 
and  in  order  to  give  it  a  legal  binding  make 
the  following  will  :— 

This     body     will     be     called   Paropakarini 

265 


Life  &  Teachings  of    Swami  Dayanand. 

Sabha  and  following  will  be  the  twenty 
three  members  : 

1.  His  Highness  Maharaja  Sajjan  Singh 
Varma,  G.C.S.I.  ruler  of  Udaipur—- 
President. 

2.  Lala  Mulraj  Saheb,  M.A.,  Extra  Asst. 
Commissioner  and  President  Arya 
Samaj  Lahore — Vice- President. 

3  Syt.  Kaviraj  Shyamaldass  ji,  Mewar 
State — Secretary. 

4.  Lala  Ram  Sharandass,     Rais  and    Vice- 

President       Arya       Samaj       Meerut, 
— Secretary. 

5.  Pandya    Mohanlal   Vishnu   lalji    Sharma 

Udaipur,    Asst.  Secretary. 

The  following  to  be  the  members  : — 

6.  His  Highness  Nahar  Singh  ji  Varma,  ruler 

of  Shahpur. 

7.  Rao  Takht  Singhji  Bedley,   Mewar  State- 

8.  Rana  Fateh  Singh  ji    Varma  Bhilwara. 

9.  Shrimatravat  Arjun  Singh  Verma,  Asind- 
10.  Maharaj    Gajsingh  ji    Varma,    Udaipur- 


266 


Glorious  Death  of  Swami  Dayanand 

11.  Shrimatravat    Bahadur  ji   Singh   Varma 

Masude,  Dt.     Ajmer. 

12.  Rao  Bahadur  Pt.  Sunderlal,  Supdt.  Work 

shop,  Aligarh. 

13.  Raja  Jaikrishnadas  G.S.I.   Dy.    Collector, 

Bijnor. 

14.  Sahu  Durga     Prasad    Treasurer,     Arya 

Samaj  Farukhabad. 

15.  Sahu      Jagannath     Prasad    Farukhabad. 

16.  Seth  Nirbhairam,  President,  Arya  Samaj, 

Farukhabad. 

17.  Lala  Kalicharan    Ramcharan,   Secretary 

Arya  samaj  Farukhabad' 

18.  B.  Chedilal,  Commissariat,   Morar  Cantt. 

Gwalior. 

19.  Lala  Sain   Dass,  Secretary,  Arya  Samaj, 

Lahore. 

20.  B.    Madav  Das,    Secretary,   Arya  Samaj 

Danapur. 

.21.  Rao  Bahadur  Rajagal  Rajeshwari,  Pt. 
Gopal  Rao  Harideshmukh,  Member 
Council,  Governor  Bombay  and  Presid 
ent  Arya  Samaj  Poona. 

22,  Rao  Bahadur  Justice  Mahadeo  Ranade 
Poona. 


267 


Life  &  Teachings  of   Swami  Dayanand. 

23.     Pt.    Shyamji  Krishna  Varma,   Professor 
of  Sanskrit,  Oxford  University. 

Rales 

1.  Just  as  this  body  is   authorised    in  my 
presence   so  even   after  my  death   to   utilize 
the   money  for  the  following  purposes  :— 

UJ  In  the  propagation  of  Vedas,  Vedangas 
i.  e.  by  writing  commentaries,  by 
giving  facilities  for  their  study., 
by  their  recitations  and  by  their 
publications. 

(ii)  In  arranging  missions  to  the  foreign 
countries  for  propagation  of  Vedie- 
teachings  and 

(iii)    In     providing  food    or    education    to 
orphans  and  poor  of  Arya  Varta. 

2.  As     in      my      presence,     so      in      my 
absence,      also,     the     society   will   depute   a 
member  to  audit'the  accounts,     and  then    the 
balance  sheet  will  be  forwarded  to  every  mem 
ber  with  the  suggestions  of  the   auditor.   Now 
every  member  will  consider  his  pious  duty   to 
send  one's  opinion  to  the  president  and  the  pre 
sident  will   make    arrangements   according  to 
the  wishes  of  the   members.     It   is   expected 
that  a  member  will  not    show  indolence   or 
behave  improperly. 

268 


Glorious  Death  of  Swami  Dayanand 

3.  It  is  expected  that   this   society   which 
has  been  established  for    religious    work   and 
service    of     humanity,     will     act   with    zeal, 
enthusiasm,  sobriety  and  liberality. 

4.  After  my   death    the  society  will  be  my 
heir   apparent,   and   the    right's   that  I  posses 
just  now  will   be   the    rights   of  the  society. 
And  if  any  member  moved  by    selfish   motives 
acts  otherwise    and  if  any   other   interferes, 
he  will  be  considered  as  an   imposter. 

5.  Just  as   this   society    is   authorised  to 
look  after  me  and  my  property,  similarly  they 
have  a  right  to  perform  my  funeral  ceremony, 
i.  e.     when   I   die,    they  should    not  entomb  it 
nor  throw   it   in   water,    nor   dispose   it  off  in 
some  jungle,  if  possible  funeral  pyre  be  made 
of     Sandal     wood   only,   otherwise     2  mds  of 
sandal  wood,  be  used  with  four  mds  of  butter, 
five  seers  camphor,  two  and  half  seers  of  Agrar 
and  Tagar,  ten  mds  of  wood  be  utilized  ;   then 
according   to   the  directions  given  in  my  book 
Sanskarvidhi  the  funeral  pyre  be  constructed, 
and  my  body  be  cremated  with   the    recitation 
of  Veda  Mantras.    Nothing,  contrary  to  Vedic 
teachings,  except  this,  be  done  and  if  by  chance 

no  member   of   the  society  be  present  there, 
then   any  who  happens  to  be  present   may  do 

269 


Life  &  Teachings    of  Swami    Dayanand. 

accordinaly  and  whatever  cost  it  may  incur, 
may  be  realized  from  the  society  and  the 
society  should  pay  it. 

6.  In    my   life  myself  and  after   my  death 
the   society    keeps     the    right    of    removing 
any   member   and     select  any   other   learned 
Aryasamajist   in  his  place.  But  a  member  may 
not   be     removed     from     the  Society     unless 
some     thing    highly    blashphemous    may  not 
be  pointed  out. 

7.  Like   myself,    this   society    will  always 
interpret   this  will,  follow  the  rules,    remove 
any  member  and  appoint  another,  or   help   me 
in   my   calamities   according  to  the  unanimous 
opinion  and   in   its   absence    by    the   majority 
and  the  president  will  have  two  votes. 

8.  Whatever   the   circumstances   may  ber 
the   society    will  not  be  authorized  to  remove 
more   than   three   members  at  a  time,  unless 
the  vacant    seats   have    already  been  filled, 

9.  If  any  member  happens  to  die,  or   em 
braces  any  other  religion  thus  acting  contrary 
to  Vedic  religion,  the   president   should   with 
the  consent  of  the  members,    remove  him  and 
appoint  any  other  capable  Arya   Samajist,  and 
till   then,  only   less   important  affairs  may  be 
considered. 


270 


Glorious  Deathfof  Swami  Dayanand 

10.  This  Society  is  authorised  to  manage, 
or  consider   new   plans.    But   if   the    society 
does  not  feel  confident   as  regards   the   pro 
priety  of  any  particular  measure,  then  it  may 
invite   the  opinions   from   the   Arya  Samajes 
in  writing  and  act  according  to  the  majority. 

11.  Any  changes  in  the  management,  ap 
pointments  and  dismissals,    auditing  of   ac 
counts  and  the  balance  sheetfbe  communicat 
ed  printed  at  least    once    after    every    six 
months  or  a  year  to  every  member. 

12.  If  any  disagreement  arises  as  regards 
the  interpretation  of  this  will,    then  as  far  as 
possible,     this    will   be  not  dragged   to   any 
court  but  be  decided  by  people  among  them 
selves.    But,  if  in  any  way,   no  reconciliation 
be  possible,  then  it  be  sent  to  a  court. 

13.  If  in  my   life  time,  I  may  be  pleased 
to  grant  something  to  any  capable    Arya  and 
if  it  be   registered,   the   society  may  obey  it 
and  make  payments. 

14.  Myself  and  after  me  the  Society  keep 
the  right  of  making  any  modifications  in  the 
rules  keeping  in  view  the   fact  that  the  modi 
fications  be   necessary  for  some  good  of  the 
country  or  some  other  charitable  purpose. 

DAYANAND  SARASWATL 
Signature. 

271 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami    Dayanand. 

Invitation  of  Death, 

On  the  30th  May  J883,  Swami  left  Ajmer 
for  Jodhpur  State.  Here  he  was  accorded  a 
warm  welcome  by  the  ruling  chief.  Sir  Col. 
Pratap  Singh,  the  ruler's  younger  brother, 
and  Rao  Raja  Tej  Singh  came  to  receive 
him.  fi&aharaj  Jaswant  Singh  himself  was 
not  present  on  account  of  his  illness.  Swami 
stayed  at  the  Kothi  of  Bhaiya  Faizullah  Khan, 
where  every  sort  of  his  comfort  was  well 
attended  to.  Ivlaharaj  received  instructions 
from  Swami  and  the  Maharaja  was  highly 
impressed  by  his  learning.  However  the 
Rajah  passed  his  days  in  debauchery  and  was 
addicted  to  flesh,  wine  and  women.  Inspite 
of  Swarniji's  instructions  he  could  not  reform 
his  life.  Just  after  his  arrival,  Swami  began 
his  usual  preaching  work. 

Intrigues  against  Swami. 

The  Maharajah  was  a  mere  puppet  in  the 
hands  of  Nanhi  Jan,  his  favourite  concubine, 
and  Bhaiya  Faizullah.  These  persons  had 
the  greatest  control  over  him  and  they  were 
in  fact  the  real  rulers  of  the  State. 

But  Nanhi  Jan  became  the  biggest  enemy 
of  Dayanand.  Swami  was  a  very  grand 

272 


Glorious  Death  of  Swami  Dayanand 

personality  and  he  did  not  shrink  a  little  from 
criticising  the  rulers  even  in  their  own  pre 
sence.  He  knew  the  story  of  the  Maharaja's 
concubine  and  had  advised  the  Maharaja  to 
lead  a  moral  life.  Nanhi  Jan  grew  very  sus 
picious  of  Swami,  for  it  was  an  economical 
question  with  her.  If  the  Swami  prevailed 
upon  the  Maharajah,  the  concubine  was  to  be 
sent  away  with  disgrace.  And  how  could 
that  concubine  suffer  it.  One  day,  the  Maha 
raja  was  enjoying  her  company  when  the 
Swami  happened  to  enter  the  Palace.  Maha 
raja  expected  that  Swamiji  would  strongly 
criticise  him,  and  in  order  to  escape  criticism* 
he  asked  the  bearers  of  the  palanquin  to 
make  haste  and  in  eagerness  to  send  her 
away  he  even  helped  the  bearers.  Swami 
saw  it  and  in  his  usual  harsh  tone  said 
"K&hattriyas  are  lions  and  they  do  not  favour 
the  company  of  bitches."  Nanhi  Jan  heard 
these  insulting  words  and  from  now  she  be 
gan  to  intrigue  against  Swamiji. 

Another  incident  happened  which  invited 
the  wrath  of  Faizullah  Khan.  Swamiji  was 
once  addressing  an  audience  when  he  severely 
criticised  the  Christian  faith.  Now  consider 
ing  that  next  would  be  his  religion,  Mohammad 

273 

18 


Life  6-  Teachings  of  Swami  Dayanand. 

Husain,  a  nephew  of  Faizullah  Khan,  drew 
his  sword  and  exhorted  Swamiji  not  to  criti 
cize  his  faith.  Swami  criticized  Moham 
medan  religion.  Its  report  reached  the  years 
of  Bhaiya  Faizullah  Khan  who  was  the  great 
est  patron  of  Mohammadans.  This  was  a 
Hindu  State  and  Faizullah  Khan  could  take 
no  steps  against  Swamiji  but  he  told  him  that 
had  it  been  the  Muslim  rule,  the  Swami  could 
not  have  been  spared  for  these  criticisms. 
Swami  however  stopped  his  mouth. 

So  the  two  biggest  personalities  of  the 
state  began  to  intrigue  against  him,  Chan- 
krankits  and  Hindu  population  were  already 
furious  at  his  criticism,  so  Dayanand  was  in 
the  jaws  of  death.  The  ruler  and  his  family 
was  indolent  and  less  cautious,  so  Swami  be* 
came  an  easy  prey  to  this  intrigue, 

Swami  Poisoned. 

Swami  was  not  keeping  good  health  on 
27th  and  28th  of  September.  He  took  his 
milk  at  his  usual  time  on  the  night  of  29th 
and  then  retired  to  bed.  But  soon  his  sleep 
was  disturbed  by  pain  in  the  stomach  and 
vomittings.  Swami  passed  the  night  without 
disturbing  any  of  his  attendants  .and  himself 
looked  to  his  comforts.  In  the  morning,  be 

274 


Glorious  Death  of  Swami   Dayanand. 

felt  that  he  was  poisoned.  This  was 
not  the  first  time  when  poison  was 
administered  to  him  and  on  previous  occasions 
by  voluntary  vomittings  and  yogie  exercises, 
he  had  cured  himself.  He  repeated  them  in 
the  morning  but  with  no  results.  Pain  in  the 
stomach  became  serious,  this  was  followed 
by  pain  in  the  lungs.  Soon  his  whole  body 
became  affected. 

In  the  hands  of  Insincere  Doctors. 

Swamiji's  illness  was  reported  to  Rao  Raja 
Tej  Singh,  who  ordered  the  attendance  of 
Dr.  Surajrnal.  This  doctor  was  in  the  charge 
of  Jail  Dispensary,  and  perhaps,  the  only 
hindu  doctor  in  the  State.  He  was  a  capable 
man,  but  he  was  a  man  of  weak  temperament. 
In  order  to  guard  his  interests,  he  betrayed 
Swami  In  the  hands  of  Alimardan.  Swami 
had  the  greatest  faith  in  him  and  whenever 
any  medicine  was  prescribed  Swami  inquired 
from  him,  if  he  should  take  this.  He  always 
said  in  the  affirmative.  The  reason  was  this, 
Alimardan  Khan  was  the  senior  State  physi 
cian.  He  was  a  man  of  very  ordinary  attain 
ments,  but  on  account  of  his  influence  at  the 
court  he  became  the  senior  Surgeon  of  the 
State*  In  fact,  Dr.  Surajmal  was  more  quali- 

27* 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami  Dayanand. 

fied,  but  how  could  a  junior  doctor  interfere  in 
the  prescription  of  a  senior  one,  for  this  might 
make  his  own  position  very  delicate.  This 
was  the  greatest  sin  that  Dr.  Surajmal  com 
mitted.  The  ruler,  Col.  Pratap  Singh  and 
Rao  Raja  Tej  Singh  also  can  not  escape  criti 
cism.  They  allowed  a  Mahomedan  doctor  to 
treat  Swamiji  when  better  qualified  ones 
could  be  available.  Diaphoretic  mixture  was 
prescribed  for  Swami,  this  reduced  the  fever 
put  pain  in  the  stomach  increased.  His  intes 
tines  were  all  swollen.  Later  six  Salevation 
Pills  were  given.  Each  Salevation  pill  con 
tains  3  grains  of  calomal  so  eighteen  grpins 
were  given  to  him,  later  compound  jalaf 
powder  was  prescribed.  In  this  also  eight 
gains  of  calomal  was  given.  Thus  twenty  six 
grains  of  Calomal  had  reached  inside  the 
body.  This  was  too  much  for  an  ordinary 
man.  Dr.  Suraj  Mai  told  Devendra  Babu, 
that  simply  on  account  of  his  exceptional 
strength  Swamiji  survived  for  sometime 
otherwise  any  ordinary  person  would  have 
died  instantly.  Diarrhoea  had  set  in  and 
Swami  became  so  weak  that  he  had  to  take 
the  assistance  of  other  people.  His  throat, 
tongue,  head  and  brain  was  ulcerated  and  it 
was  difficult  for  him  even  to  talk. 

276 


Glorious  Death  of  Swami  Dayanand, 

Ali  Mardan  Khan's  treatment  continued 
opto  16th  October,  although  there  was  no 
improvement.  This  exhibits  the  extreme 
carelessness  of  the  ruler's  family.  There 
were  two  more  competent  doctors  in  the 
State— Dr.  Rodemns  the  residency  physician 
and  the  other  Dr.  Navinchandra  Gupta.  But 
now  when  things  took  the  worst  turn,  Alimar- 
dan  suggested  that  the  Swami  be  taken  to 
Abu  mountains.  Thus  he  wanted  to  save 
himself  from  the  calumny. 

Swami  was  HI. 

Upto  12th  October  1883,  the  news  of 
Swamiji's  illness  was  not  known  to  the  world, 
but  on  the  above  date,  "The  Rajputana 
Gazette"  gave  publicity  to  it.  Immediately 
Lala  Jethmal  was  deputed  by  the  Arya  Samaj, 
Ajmer,  to  enquire  into  the  facts.  Lala  Jeth 
mal  came  to  Jodhpur  and  witnessed  the  alar 
ming  condition  of  Swarniji,  but  Swamiji  was 
still  peaceful.  Telegrams  were  immediately 
sent  to  Ajmer,  Bombay,  Farrukhabad,  Lahore 
and  to  all  the  other  principal  Sarnajes 
and  the  whole  country  was  greately  alarmed 
and  inquiries  began  to  pour  in  from  all  the 
quarters. 

277 


Life  &  Teachings  of    Swami  Dayanand. 

The  greatness  of  Swami  Dayanand. 

Swami  was  poisoned  by  one  Kalia  Sur- 
named  Jagannath.  He  was  insinuated  by 
the  court  intrigues  to  commit  this  act.  He 
had  also  admitted  his  fault  and  expressed  his 
regret  for  this.  Swamiji  never  desired  that 
any  person  be  hauled  up  on  his  account.  So 
he  offered  some  rupees  to  Jagannath  and 
said,  "Man,  be  off  from  this  place.  If  per 
sons  would  know  that  you  have  committed 
this  act,  you  will  be  hanged.  Here  is  the 
money,  make  good  your  escape." 

Just  imagine  the  greatness  of  Swami  Daya 
nand.  The  man  gave  him  poison  while  he 
offered  him  money  to  make  good  his  escape. 

Swami  Ji  brought  to  Abu  Hts. 

The  ruler  of  Jodhpur  had  arranged  for  his 
conveyance  to  Abu  Mountains  where  every 
sort  of  comforts  were  attended  to.  Raja 
gave  a  parting  with  tears  and  expressed  his 
deepest  regret  as  the  trouble  originated  in 
side  the  precincts  of  his  own  state.  He  even 
accompanied  the  palanquin  for  some  distance 
and  in  order  to  show  his  respect  for  Swami, 
even  placed  the  pole  of  it  upon  his  shoulder. 
Swami  was  brought  to  Abu. 

278 


Glorious  Death  of  Swami   ayanand. 

Here  two  events  of  Swamiji's  magnanmity 
may  be  cited.  Dr.  Surajmal  was  deputed  to 
accompany  Swamiji  to  the  hills.  Swamiji 
knew  that  the  wife  of  the  doctor  was  ill. 
Under  these  circumstances,  Swami  asked  him 
to  go  back  even  without  considering  his  own 
difficulties. 

At  Mount  Abu,  Dr.  Lachmandas  a  punjabi 
saw  the  condition  of  Swamiji.  He  began  the 
treatment  and  Swamiji  was  much  relieved. 
This  doctor  was  already  transfered  to  Ajmer. 
But  he  had  no  desire  to  leave  Swamiji  in  this 
state  of  affairs.  He  served  him  for  two  days 
and  nights  and  then  went  to  the  Chief  Medi 
cal  Officer  for  leave.  But  his  leave  was  not 
sanctioned.  Now  the  beneficient  doctor 
wrote  his  resignation  and  instructed  a  ser 
vant  to  present  it  in  the  office.  Swemiji 
somehow  heard  this  talk  and  taking  the  resig 
nation  from  the  hands  of  the  servant  tore  it 
to  pieces,  He  never  wanted  that  any  person 
on  the  face  of  the  earth  should  suffer  on  his 
account.  The  condition  of  Swami  was  such 
that  Doctor  had  no  desire  to  leave  him.  He 
wrote  the  resignation  again,  but  the  Medical 
Officer  was  a  heartless  personality  who 
ordered  him  to  leave  Abu  at  once.  Now  the 

279 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami  Dayanand. 

doctor  was   compelled   to   go   to   Ajmer.    He 
parted   with  tears   and  Swami's  eyes  were 
also  filled. 

Bhupal  Singh 

In  this  connection,  we  must  also  record 
the  services  of  Bhupal  Singh.  He  served 
Swami  ji  day  and  night  with  highest  devot 
ion,  and  did  not  hesitate  for  a  single  second 
to  wash  the  clothes  soiled  in  diarrhoea. 

To  AJmPF 

On  the  26th  Oct.  1883,  Swami  ji  was  brou 
ght  to  Ajmer.  His  condition  grew  worse 
every  day.  In  the  way  Swamiji  took  curd, 
which  proved  to  be  all  the  more  poisonous 
and  his  lungs  got  affected.  Now  Dr.  Lachman- 
das  began  to  treat  Swamiji  again,  but  inspite 
of  his  efforts  his  condition  did  not  improve. 
There  were  blisters  all  over  his  body  and 
tongue,  throat  and  intestines  were  all  ulce 
rated. 

Death  Scene 

It  was  30th  Oct.  1883  and  the  whole  count 
ry  was  celebrating  the  Diwali  festival  or 
Feast  of  Lights.  At  about  11  A.M.  Swamiji 
told  people  that  his  end  was  near.  All  the 

280 


Glorious  Death  of  Swami  Dayanand. 

medicines  were  stopped.  His  disciples  Swami 
Atmanand  and  Pt.  Bhimsen  were  called, 
Swami  gave  one  hundred  rupees  to  each  of 
them.  At  four  in  the  afternoon,  he  gave  an 
interview  to  those  who  came  from  outside. 
Now  he  asked  people  to  stand  behind  him. 
All  the  shutters  of  the  doors  and  windows 
were  !  opened.  Now  Swamiji  recited  prayer 
in  Sanskrit,  then  in  Hindi  enumerated  tha 
praise  of  God.  A  smile  gleamed  upon  hia 
Face.  He  now  recited  the  Gayatri  Mantra. 
His  last  words  were  "Lord  ;  Thy  will  be 
done.,'  "Thy  will  be  done  !"  and  breathed 
his  last.  This  was  six  P.M. 

Glorious  Death  Has  Hade  Glorious  Life 

Pt.  Gurudat  M.A.  was  an  enthusiastic 
member  of  the  Arya  Samaj  Lahore,  but  he 
was  an  athiest.  When  Swamiji's  illness  was 
reported,  the  Lahore  Arya  Smaj  deputed 
him  to  go  to  Ajmer.  Dayanand  saw  the  young 
man,  and  became  greatly  enamoured  of  him. 
He  allowed  him  to  remain  at  the  time  of  hia 
death.  Pt.  Gurudutt  saw  with  his  own  eyes 
the  glorious  death  of  Swami  and  from  that 
time  he  became  the  biggest  theist.  This 
youngman  was  the  first  leader  of  the  Arya 
Samaj.  He  served  the  Arya  Samaj  night  and 

281 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami   Dayanand. 

day  with  utmost  zeal  and  enthusiasm.  His 
health  broke  down  and  the  youth  passed  away 
at  the  young  age  of  twenty  three.  What  he 
did  for  the  Arya  Samaj  will  always  be  remem 
bered. 

SwamiJl's  Funeral  Ceremony 

This  was  done  just  in  accordance  with  the 
wishes  of  Swamiji.  The  body  was  consumed 
in  the  flames,  but  Dayanand  is  still  alive. 
His  name,  his  noble  deeds,  his  pious  life  will 
ever  be  remembered  by  the  coming  genera 
tions. 


282 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

Swami  Dayanand— a  Great 
Philosopher. 

His  Philosophy. 

*lpHERE  is  a  general  impression  that  Swami 
*  was  a  Great  Reformer  of  Hinduism.  Swami 
was  a  reformer  no  doubt,  but  he  was  also  a 
great  Philosopher.  He  had  his  own  convic 
tions  regarding  the  God,  the  Soul,  the 
Universe,  the  Creation,  etc.  His  philosophy 
is  not  the  Philosophy  of  his  predecessors. 
Swami  Shankaracharya,  Swami  Ramanuja- 
charya,  are  the  greatest  Indian  philosophers 
after  the  ancient  sages  of  the  Vedic  Times. 
Although  the  basic  principles  of  all  these 

283 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami  Dayanand. 

persons  are  the  Vedas,  still  there  is  a  vast 
divergence  of  opinion  in  the  interpretation  of 
Vedic  hymns  among  them.  Swami  Dayanand 
completely  subverts  the  philosophy  of  his 
predecessors  and  he  placed  before  the  world 
his  own  philosophy. 

And  what  is  his  philosophy  ?  His  philoso 
phy  may  be  termed  as  Vedic  Trinity.  Swami 
Dayanand  keeps  his  faith  in  three  things,  and 
believes  them  to  be  eternal.  •.<< 

1.  God. 

2.  Soul. 

3.  Prakriti  or  the  material  cause  of  the 

Universe. 

The  Three  Eternals. 

It  has  been  said  above  that  Swami  Daya 
nand  believes  in  three  things  and  considers 
them  all  to  be  eternal.  There  is  a  Vedic  text 
in  its  support — 

"Both  God  and  soul  are  eternal,  they  are 
alike  in  consciousness  and  such  other  attri 
butes.  They  are  associated  together—God  per 
vading  the  soul — and  are  mutual  companions. 
The  prakriti,  which  is  likened  to  the  trunk  of 
a  tree  whose  branches  are  the  multiform 


284 


Swami  Dayanand— a  Great  Philosopher. 

universe  which  is  resolved  into  its  elementary 
condition  at  the  time  of  dissolution  is  also 
eternal.  The  nature,  attribute  and  character 
of  these  three  are  also  eternal.  Of  the  two 
God  and  the  soul— the  latter  alone  reaps  the 
fruits  of  this  tree  of  the  universe— good  or 
evil — whilst  the  former  does  not,  He  is  the 
All  glorious  Being  who  shines  within,  without 
and  all  round.  God,  the  soul  and  the  prakriti, 
all  these  are  distinct  from  one  another  being 
different  in  their  natures,  but  they  are  all 
eternal."*  (Rig  Veda  1.164,  20). 

Thus  the  God,  the  soul  and  the  prakriti 
are  the  three  different  entities.  Swami 
Shankaracharya  believed  in  God  only.  Accord 
ing  to  his  philosophy,  "there  is  nothing  but 
one  God.f",  "the  world  is  illusion."  He  keeps 
no  faith  in  the  soul  and  for  him  the  prakriti  or 
the  material  cause  of  the  universe,  has 
appeared  from  the  God.  But  Shankar  has 
not  been  successful  to  solve  all  the  problems 
of  the  universe  by  his  theory  of  one  God 


*iir  fef&T 

285 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami  Dayanand. 

only.     This  is  why  he  had  to  take   the    assist 
ance  of  another  object  viz.  Maya. 

Ramanujacharya  was  another  exponent  of 
Adwait  Doctrines.  But  his  philosophy  is 
different  from  that  of  Shankar.  Ramanuja 
charya  criticised  the  Doctrines  of  Shankar 
and  only  agreed  partially  with  him.  He  could 
not  reconcile  himself  to  the  Maya  of  Shankar 
and  in  his  philosophical  works  he  had  raised 
several  objections  against  Maya.  He  say& 
that  "There  is  one  God  and  nothing  else" 
is  the  cardinal  principle  of  Shankar, 
but  this  principle  does  not  help  him 
in  solving  the  problems  of  Sou!  and  Creation 
and  thus  he  is  compelled  to  take  the  assist 
ance  of  another  object.  When  Maya  inter 
venes,  where  is  his  principle  ?  God  and  Maya 
becomes  two  objects.  So  Ramanujacharya 
believes  that  the  world  is  not  an  allusion,  but 
it  exists  in  him.  Matter  and  soul  find  their 
eternal  abode  in  Him.  In  order  to  differen 
tiate  his  doctrines  from  that  of  Shankar,  he 
calls  his  doctrines  as  Viahishta- Adwait  or 
something  more  than  Adwit. 

However  there  is  no  space   here   to  enter 
into  the   intricate  philosophical   discussion  of 

286 


Swami  Dayanand — a  Great  Philosopher. 

Vedant    Philosophy    and   Swami    Dayanand's 
criticism  upon  it. 

God  and  the  Sonl. 

The  God  and  the  soul  are  two  different 
entities  as  we  have  described  above.  Swami 
Dayanand's  conception  of  God  has  been 
explained  in  detail  in  the  chapter  "Reorgani 
zation  of  the  Vedic  church/'  The  reader 
is  advised  to  refer  to  that.  The  following 
extract  from  "A  statement  of  my  beliefs"  by 
Dayanand  will  be  useful  in  this  connection. 

"God  and  the  soul  are  two  distinct  entities 
by  virtue  of  being  different  in  nature  and  of 
being  possessed  of  dissimilar  attributes  and 
characteristics.  Tbey  are  however,  insepar 
able  one  from  the  other,  being  related  to  each 
other  as  the  pervade*  and  the  pervaded  and 
have  certain  attributes  in  common.  Just  as 
a  material  object  has  always  been  and  [shall 
always  be,  distinct  from  the  space  in  which  it 
exists  and  as  the  two  have  never  been,  nor 
shall  ever  he  one  and  the  same,  even  so  are 
God  and  the  soul  to  each  other.  Their  mutual 
relation  is  that  of  the  pervader  and  the  per 
vaded  ;  of  father  and  son.  This  worships  and 
that  is  worshipped." 

287 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami    Dayanand. 

God  is  all-bliss,  while  soul  has  to  acquire 
Anand  or  bliss.  The  Vedas,  the  Upanishads 
and  other  sacred  books  tell  us  that  there  is 
nothing  more  sublime  them  to  offer  our 
prayer  to  the  Almighty  for  making  us  happy. 
Yogis  in  their  holy  communion  with  God 
obtain  the  highest  bliss.  Just  imagine,  what 
would  have  been  the  necessity  of  prayer  if 
the  soul  would  have  been  the  part  and  parcel 
of  the  God.  Deep  meditation,  retirement  from 
worldly  happiness,  torturing  the  body  would 
have  been  futile,  if  the  soul  would  not  have 
been  different  from  the  God. 

The  creation. 

How  this  world  has  been  created.  Swami 
Dayanand  tells  us  that  three  things  are  res 
ponsible  for  its  creation— God,  soul  and  the 
Prakriti.  Thel  Shweta-Shwatar  Upanishad* 
says  :— 

"The  Prakriti,  the  soul  ad  God  all  of 
them,  are  uncreated.  They  aro  the  cause  of 
the  whole  universe.  They  have  no  cause  and 


II 

288 


Swami  Dayanand— a  Great  Philosopher. 

have  been  existing  eternally.  The  eternal 
soul  enjoys  the  eternal  matter  and  is  wrapp 
ed  up  in  it  whilst  God  neither  enjoys  it,  nor, 
is  wrapped  up  in  it."  (IV.  5). 

There  are  three  causes  of  the  universe  -— 

(1)  The  efficient  cause. 

(2)  The  material  cause. 
(8)    The  common  cause. 

There  are  two  efficient  causes  of  the  uni 
verse.  The  Primary  efficient  cause  is  the 
supreme  spirit  the  Governor  of  all,  who 
creates  the  universe  out  of  the  Prakriti,  sus 
tains  it,  and  then  resolves  it  into  its  elemen 
tary  form.  The  secondary  efficient  cause  is 
the  soul.  It  takes  different  materials  out  of 
the  universe  created  by  God  and  moulds  them 
into  different  shapes.  The  Prakriti  is  the 
material  cause.  All  sorts  of  knowledge, 
strength,  hands,  instruments,  time  and  space, 
that  are  required  for  making  of  a  thing, 
constitute  its  common  cause. 

In  the  beginning,  .  the  whole  world  was 
enveloped  in  darkness,*  from  this  the  God 

$  cTR  *n*fta*rcn*I?wi?  Reg.  Veda  X  129,  3. 


19 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami  Dayanand. 

evolved  this  cosmic  world.  The  present 
world  was  created  1,96,0  8,5  2,9  76  years  ago 
and  it  will  last  for  2333227012  years  more.* 
After  this  time,  world  will  be  dissolved  and 
created  again. 

World  is  not  an  illusion. 

Vedantists  believe  that  world  is  an  illusion. 
It  is  like  a  water  bubble.  But  to  Swami 
Dayanand  this  world  is  real.  It  is  not  an 
illusion.  There  is  no  reason  why  Vedantists 
take  the  world  as  unreal.  Do  they  not  see  a 
law  working  underneath  the  universe,  and  is 
the  universe  not  pervaded  by  that  law. 
Vedas  give  us  detailed  information  regarding 
the  sun,  the  moon,  the  earth,  the  stars. 
Indian  Science  of  stars  is  so  complete  that  a 
Jyotishi  can  predict  years  before  what  would 
be  the  state  of  a  particular  star.  When  the 
whole  universe  is  guided  by  a  law,  then  how 
can  we  call  the  world  unreal.  Vedantic 
doctrines  have  worked  like  poison.  Indians 
have  taken  the  world  unreal,  so  they  have 
not  made  the  world  worth  living,  Swami 


*For  its  detailed  calculation  the  reader  is  advised 
to  read  Dayanand's,  "An  introduction  to  the  com 
mentary  of  the  Vedas". 

290 


Swami  Dayanand— a  Great  Philosopher. 

Dayanand  told  people  thast  world  is  real, 
it  is  worth  living,  we  wust  live  in  it  as  com 
fortably  as  possible.  Swami  saw  the  race 
downtrodden,  in  great  poverty.  It  was  the 
mission  of  the  Swami  to  make  the  race  very 
powerful.  Swami  exhorted  people  to  prosper 
in  trade  and  commerce.  But  he  did  onething. 
He  asked  the  people  that  they  must  hoard 
wealth,  but  they  ought  not  be  engrosed  in  it. 
They  must  keep  faith  in  God,  and  spend  the 
money  liberally  for  the  amelioration  of  the 
masses. 

Salvation. 

There  are  vital  differences  regarding  sal 
vation  in  the  religions  of  the  world.  Christ 
ians,  Mohammedans  and  the  Hindus  also 
believe  that  there  is  a  heaven  where 
souls  retire  when  they  attain  salvation.  In 
the  Holy  Bible  and  in  the  Holy  Quran  we  find 
a  very  vivid  description  of  heaven.  There 
the  soul  is  expected  to  get  all  the  worldly 
comforts  wine, — women  and  other  objects. 
But  Swami  Dayanand's  conception  of  heaven 
is  altogether,  different.  He  says  that 
heaven  is  more  of  spiritual  bliss  than 
physical.  When  we  die  our  bodies  are  either 
burnt  or  entombed.  Thus  the  physical 

291 


Life  &  Teachings  of    Swami  Dayanand. 

structure  is  destroyed  either  by  the  fire  or 
by  the  insects  in  the  tombs.  When  body  is 
destroyed  material  objects  can  not  give  us 
any  satisfaction.  The  soul  remains  and  the 
soul  can  never  enjoy  wine  or  women,  It 
requires  something  spiritually  high.  It  enjoys 
the  holy  communion  with  God.  Thus  when 
a  particular  soul  attains  salvation,  according 
to  Swami  Dayanand  it  becomes  free  from  the 
worldly  bondage.  It  is  free  from  the  cycle 
of  birth  and  death.  It  is  the  spherial  body 
that  enjoys  the  holy  communion  with  God. 

Further,  according  to  Swami  Dayanand, 
salvation  is  for  a  limited  number  of  years. 
When  the  period  is  completed  the  soul  again 
takes  birth  and  then  reaps  the  fruits  of  his 
actions. 

But  why  a  soul  is  in  the  bondage.  There 
ought  to  be  some  cause.  Swami  says — 

"This  cause  is  ignorance,  which  is  the 
source  of  sin,  as  among  other  things  it  leads 
man  to  worship  objects  other  than  God, 
obscures  his  intellectual  faculties,  whereof 
pain  and  suffering  is  the  result." 

So  the  best  way  of  attaining  salvation 
according  to  Swami  Dayanand  is  to  dispel 
ignorance. 

292 


Swami  Dayanand—a  man  of  the  World. 

History  repeats  itself. 

History  repeats  itself,  not  in  the  political 
domain,  but  in  the  spiritual  as  well.  Swami 
Shankaracharya  was  the  greatest  exponent  of 
the  Vedas  in  the  3rd  century  B.  C. 

The  reader  is  advised  to  compare  the  life 
of  Swami  Dayanand  with  that  of  Shankara 
charya.  Swami  Shankaracharya  saw  the  fall 
of  the  Vedic  religion  and  instead  of  passing 
his  days  in  family  charms,  he  took  Sanyas 
and  set  himself  assidiously  to  establish 
Vedic  Religion.  Ultimately  he  was  posioned. 
The  similar  is  the  history  of  Swami  Dayanand. 
In  both  of  these  luminaries  we  find  excep 
tional  brilliance,  wide  learning,  great  debat 
ing  capacity  and  above  all  an  un-surpassing 
sincerety  and  devotion  to  their  cause.  When 
the  history  of  the  propagation  of  Vedic  Faith 
would  be  compiled,  the  world  would  mark  the 
glaring  example  of  these  two  great  lumani- 
ries. 


293 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

Swami  Dayanand — a  Man 
Of  The  World 

he  world  is  fettered  by  the  chain  forged 
by  superstition  and  ignorance.  I  have 
come  to  snap  assunder  that  chain  and  to 
set  slaves  at  liberty.  It  is  contrary  to  my 
mission  to  have  people  deprived  of  their 
freedom",  were  the  words  of  Swami  Dayanand 
that  are  still  ringing  in  our  ears.  Dayanand 
was  born  at  Arya  Varta,  but  he  was  the 
property  of  the  human  race.  He  gave  birth 
to  society  called  Arya  Samaj,  but  he  was 
not  a  sectarian.  These  petty  distinctions 
were  not  in  his  mind  and  in  the  principles 
of  the  Arya  Samaj  that  he  formulated  the 
entire  world  was  his  scope.  He  was  not 

295 


Life  &  Teachings  of  wami  Dayanand. 

satisfied  with  the  development  of  a  province 
or  of  a  country,  but  of  the  entire  race.  And 
what  is  the  6th  principle  ?  "It  is  the  object 
of  this  society  to  do  the  good  of  the  entire 
world  i.  e.  physical,  spiritual  and  social 
good".  This  is  the  principle  which  an  Arya 
repeats  so  often. 

Dayanand  was  a  messenger  ;  he  had  a 
message  for  the  world.  And  what  was  this 
message  ?  This  was  not  the  outcome  of  his 
mind  ;  this  was  not  the  ingenuity  of  his 
brilliance  ;  this  was  not  the  promptings  of 
jealousy  or  a  mere  verbal  jargon  but  a  divine 
message  ;  it  is  a  divine  revelation  of  the 
Veda.  Swami  wanted  to  propagate  the 
religion  of  Vedas.  And  what  sort  of  that 
religion  is,  "I  believe  in  a  religion  based  on 
universal  and  all  embracing  principle  which 
have  always  been  accepted  as  true  iby  man 
kind,  and  will  continue  to  command  the 
allgiance  of  mankind,  in  the  ages  to  come. 
Hence  it  is  that  the  religion  in  question  i& 
called  the  primeval  eternal  religion,  which 
means  that  it  is  above  the  hostility  of  all 
human  creeds  whatsoever.  Whatever  is 
believed  in  by  those  who  are  steeped  in 
ignorance  or  have  been  led  astray  by  sectaries 

296 


Swami  Dayanand — a  man  of  the  World. 

is  not  worthy  of  being  accepted  by  the  wise. 
That  faith  alone  is  really  true  and  worthy 
of  acceptance  which  is  followed  by  Aptas  ,  i.  e. 
those  who  are  true  in  word,  deed  and 
thought,  promote  public  good  and  are 
impartial  and  learned  ;  but  all  that  is 
discarded  by  such  men  must  be  considered: 
as  unworthy  of  belief  and  false.* 

Swami  Dayanand  was  a  man  of  broad 
heart  there  was  a  love  in  it  for  the  entire 
human  race.  He  was  not  a  man-hater.  He 
loved  Hindus,  he  loved  Mohamedans  and 
he  loved  Christians.  He  was  loved  by 
Mohemedans  who  were  unselfish  and  reasona 
ble*.  Christian  missioneries  loved  him* 
Swamiji  had  fully  studied  the  doctrines  of 


*  A  statement  of  my  beliefs  b>   Dayanand. 

@  At  Lahore,  Swami  Dayanand  stayed  in  garden 
of  Diwan  Bhagwandas.  When  Swamiji  criticised 
pandits  they  went  to  Diwan  Saheb  and  said  "You 
have  entertained  a  Christian  in  your  garden,  who 
criticises  your  own  Gods,  instead  of  obtaining  any 
bliss,  you  are  committing  a  sin."  Diwan  Saheb  at 
this  asked  Swamiji  to  vacate  the  place.  Now 
Swamiji  was  in  great  suspence.  what  to  do.  But  he 
at  once  left  the  garden,  and  at  the  veiy  moment, 
Khan  Bahadur  Dr.  Rahim  Khan  offered  his  bunglow. 

297 


Life  &  Teachings   of  Swami  Dayanand. 

Christians  and  Mohammadana  and  he  pointed 
out  their  deficiencies.  But  this  criticism 
was  more  a  matter  of  love  than  that  of 
jealousy.  His  heart  really  pined  to  learn 
how  the  world  is  in  darkness  and  how  people 
are  away  from  the  real  path.  The  religion  of 
ancient  rishis,  the  real  solace  of  life,  the 
divine  religion,  had  become  the  monopoly  of 
a  few  and  even  these  monopolists  were  as 
ignorant  as  the  other  multitude. 

Swami  Dayanand  had  received  an  invita 
tion  from  the  west.  People  were  anxious 
to  hear  him.  But  how  could  Rishi  leave 
the  precincts  of  his  own  country,  when  the 
spade  work  was  necessary  here.  He  had  a  mind 
to  go  to  the  west,  but  this  was  possible  only 
when  India  would  be  purged  of  all  evils.  Swami 
had  started  negotiations  with  Col.  Olcott, 
the  founder  of  the  Theosophical  Society  and 
the  only  interest  in  this  alliance  was 
that  a  nuecleus  for  the  propagation  of  Vedic 
faith  may  be  formed  in  the  west  also.  But 
all  this  became  a  dream.  Swami  had  started 
preparations  and  had  engaged  a  tutor  to  pick 
up  English,  but  this  life  was  cut  short  by  his 
sudden  martyrdom. 

Swami   was  handicapped    in    more     ways 
than  one   and  this  is  why  he    could  make  no 

298 


Swami  Dayanand — a  man  of  the  World. 

arrangements  for  the  west.  In  this  connect 
ion,  the  name  of  Pt.  Sbyamji  Krishna  Varma 
may  be  recalled.  He  was  a  brilliant  scholar 
of  Sanskrit  but  he  was  a  man  of  ordinary 
means.  Swami's  eyes  fell  upon  him.  He 
managed  to  send  him  to  England.  He  received 
distinguished  honours  in  that  country  and 
became  the  professor  of  Sanskrit  at  Oxford 
University.  Swamiji  expected  a  lot  from 
him,  but  he  did  no  practical  work  for  the 
Arya  Samaj.  Some  years  later  Swamiji 
wrote  to  him,  "It  is  very  strange  that  so 
many  years  have  elapsed  and  you  have 
acquired  no  fame  in  that  country/'  Pt.  Shya- 
amji  Krishna,  in  fact,  attached  himself  to 
political  parties  and  his  energies,  that  were 
required  in  the  field  of  Religion,  were 
wasted  away  in  other  directions.  Pt.  Shyamji 
Krishna  thus  acted  faithlessly  and  nothing 
was  achived. 

European  nations  are  pining  for  peace  but 
every  effort  in  this  direction  has  proved 
fruitless.  They  have  become  materialistic 
people  and  materialism  can  not  bring  any 
peace.  Peace  comes  from  within  and  not 
from  without.  And  there  is  no  other  way 
of  acquiring  internal  peace,  but  to  look  to  the 

299 


Life  &  Teachings  of   Swami  Dayanand. 

east.  East  is  poor  ;  east  is  ugly  ;  east  is 
black  and  the  worst  thing  that  east  is  under 
the  domination  of  the  west.  This  is  all  true. 
We  look  to  the  outward  decent  appearance 
but  not  to  the  black  heart  within.  The  west 
may  take  the  east  as  it  desires,  but  the  east  is 
still  spiritually  very  great.  Very  soon  the 
west  would  be  tired  of  its  materialism,  it  has 
already  grown  sick  and  when  materialism  is 
swept  away,  spiritualism  will  have  its 
hold. 

Swami  is  no  more  but  his  aims  and  objects 
are  before  us.  "The  sole  aim  of  my  life,, 
which  I  have  also  endeavoured  to  achieve, 
is  to  help,  to  put  an  end  to  this  mutual  wrangl 
ing,  preach  universal  truths,  bring  all  men 
into  the  fold  of  one  religion  whereby  they 
may  cease  to  hate  each  other  and,  instead, 
may  firmly  love  one  another,  live  in  peace 
and  work  for  their  common  weal.  May  this 
doctrine,  through  the  grace  and  help  of  God, 
and  with  the  support  of  all  truthful,  honest 
and  learned,  who  are  devoted  to  the  cause  of 
humanity,  reach  every  nook  and  corner  of 
this  earth  so  that  all  may  acquire  righte 
ousness,  wealth,  gratify  legitimate  desires 
and  attain  salvation  and  thereby  elevate  them- 

300 


Swami  Dayanand — a  man  of  the  World. 

selves  and  live  in   happiness.    This  alone  is 
the  chief  object  of  my  life." 

The  pious  wish  of  the  Rishi  will  not  remain 
unfulfilled  and  some  day  the  entire  world 
will  rise  up  for  prayer  and  chant  the  Vedic 
hymn — 

"Peace  to  all  heavenly  bodies  ; 
Peace  to  space  and  water  ; 
Peace  to  earth  ;  peace  to  air. 
Peace  to  animals  and  plants 
Peace  to  all  that  is  around  me, 
And  may  this  peace  be  ours   also." 


301 


SWAMI  DAVANAND  SARASWAT1 

THE  FOUNDER  OF  THE  ARYA  SAM  AT 


CHAPTER  XX. 

Swami  Dayanand  —  a  great 
Sanyasi. 

I  ET  a  man  become  a  Sanyasi  on  the  day  he 
*—  •  feels  free  from  all  worldly  desires  and 
affections,  no  matter  whether  he  is  a  Vana- 
prasthi,  a  Grihasthi  or  even  a  Brahtnachari*"  ,  is 
the  injunction  of  Brahman  books.  And  "A 
Sanyasi  is  meant  for  disseminating:  know 
ledge  of  the  Veda  and  the  Shastras,  practis 
ing  virtue  and  renouncing  vice,  preaching  the 
gospel  of  truth  and  dispelling  doubts  and 


aos 


Life  6"  Teachings  of  Swami  Dayanand. 

ignorance  of  the  people.  But  all  those  who 
do  not  discharge  the  most  important  duties 
of  Sanyasa,  such  as  the  preaching  of  truth 
and  righteousness,  are  the  most  degraded 
wretches,  and  will  go  to  hell.  Therefore,  it 
behoves  Sanyasis  to  devote  themselves  assi 
duously  to  the  preaching  of  truth  and  enli 
ghtening  the  minds  of  the  people  who  are  in 
doubt  to  the  studies  of  the  Vedas  and  the 
Shashtras  and  the  propagation  of  the  Vedic 
religion,  thereby  promote  the  good  (physical, 
social,  mental  and  spiritual)  of  the  whole 
world",  is  the  gloss  of  Swami  Dayanand.  The 
standard  of  a  Sanyasi  has  been  placed  by 
Dayanand  himself  and  let  us  judge  him  with 
the  same  ideals. 

Above  wordly  aspirations. 

Swami  Dayanand  was  not  a  wordly  man, 
he  was  above  wordly  aspirations,  he  was  not  a 
pleasure-seeker.  He  was  one,  for  whom  the 
bed  of  thorns  was  a  bed  of  roses.  He  saw 
with  his  own  eyes  the  luxurious  living  of 
Sanyasis  as  early  as  1867  A.  D.  when  they 
had  congregated  at  the  Kumbha  fair  of 
Hardwar.  He  had  denounced  their  practices 
und  here  a  revolt  rose  in  his  own  heart,  He 
was  offered  some  clothes  by  the  devoted 

304 


Swami  Dayanand — a  Great  Sanyasi. 

Hindus  and  he  had  some  money  and  books. 
Now  he  made  a  firm  determination  to  do  away 
with  these,  for  so  long  a  Sanyasi  is  engrossed 
in  luxuries,  he  cannot  think  of  the  world.  So 
he  completely  denounced  every  thing,  even 
his  books  were  disposed  of.  From  now 
Swami's  necessities  became  limited  to  one 
loin  cloth  only.  When  he  had  shifted  from 
Hardwar  to  Anupshahr,  people  saw  Dayanand 
in  one  loin  cloth.  People  at  once  ran  to  offer 
clothes,  for  it  was  winter,  but  Swami  refused 
them  with  courteous  words.  He  never 
demanded  anything  from  the  people  and  was 
always  prepared  to  accept  any  food  that  was 
offered  to  him.  He  never  insisted  on 
any  delicacies,  but  always  looked  to  the 
sympathies  of  the  person  who  offered  it. 
While  he  was  staying  at  Chasi,  the  brah 
man  worshipper  of  the  temple  wanted 
to  tire  him  out  and  as  Swamiji  took  the 
thing  that  was  brought  to  him  first,  he 
offered  him  the  food  generally  taken  by 
low  class  people,  but  Swamiji  never  felt  this. 
At  Jalesar,  Swami  was  served  by  certain 
Kshattriya  disciples.  One  day  the  food  had 
not  arrived,  in  the  mean  time  a  poor  villager 
came  to  Swamiji  with  bread  prepared  of 

305 
so 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami  Dayanand. 

Macca  (an  inferior  kind  of  corn)  and  with 
great  humility  made  a  request  to  accept  this. 
Swamiji  was  pleased  by  the  villager  and 
readily  took  the  rough  food  brought  by  him. 

Swami  was  so  simple  that  he  never  expec 
ted  that  people  should  make  special  prepara 
tions  for  his  temporary  lodging.  At  Belon  in 
Bulandshahr  district,  Swamiji  stayed  under 
neath  a  pipal  tree,  here  a  takht  was  arranged 
and  Swami  passed  his  days  and  nights  here. 
After  some  days,  his  converts  arranged  a 
shed  on  that  Takht.  Thus  no  palatial  build 
ings  were  required  for  him.  At  Farrukhabad 
dry  grass  was  strewn  on  the  ground  which 
served  the  purpose  of  a  coach.  These  were 
days  of  winter,  and  if  any  necessity  arose  he 
used  to  cover  his  body  with  the  same  grass, 
If  any  woolen-cloth  was  offered  to  him  he  was 
too  quick  to  refuse  these  offers.  This  was 
the  rigid  life  of  Swami  Dayanand.  In  latter 
life,  he  began  to  put  on  clothes  but  this  was 
not  the  outcome  of  his  change  in  nature,  but 
on  account  of  sheer  necessity.  On  being 
questioned  at  Cawnpore  about  his  clothes,  he 
said,  "now  I  have  to  meet  people  of  all  shades 
of  opinion,  even  Christian  ladies  and  gentle 
men  and  according  to  their  ettiquette  it  is 
considered  highly  objectionable  to  remain 

306 


Swami  Dayanand — a  Great  Sanyasi. 

in  loin  cloth  and  this   is   why,    the   change    in 
dress  was  necessary. " 

As  days  passed  on,  Swamiji's  fame  was 
established  in  the  country.  Rich  and  influen 
tial  people,  even  rulers  considered  it  highly 
honourable  to  become  his  hosts.  Often  they 
tried  to  offer  him  money  and  clothes  but  he 
accepted  as  much  as  was  the  bare  necessity. 
When  he  was  about  to  leave  the  precincts  of 
Indore  State,  Maharaj  Tukoji  Rao  offered  him 
a  costly  shawl  (woolen  carpet).  Swami  raised 
objections  to  it  and  said  that  if  every  ruler  of 
India  took  in  his  mind  to  present  me  a  shawl 
then  he  would  have  plenty  of  them.  He, 
therefore,  prayed  that  these  be  offered  to 
those  who  are  needy  and  who  could  not  bear 
winter. 

His  daily  routine. 

From  his  boyhood,  his  life  had  been  very 
rigid,  there  was  hardly  any  scope  of  rest  or 
enjoyment,  and  the  same  rigidity  was  main 
tained  throughout  his  life.  His  routine  how 
ever  depended  upon  the  times  and  circums 
tances  and  here  I  would  give  the  routine  at 
different  stages  of  life.  The  reader  is  re 
quested  to  form  his  own  opinion  about  this. 

(1)    Year  1869  A.  D.  at  Mirzapur: 

307 


Life  &  Teachings  of   Swami  Dayanand. 

Passed  his  night  on  the  ground,  with  one 
stone  under  his  head  by  way  of  pillow  and 
two  beneath  his  legs;  Got  up  at  2  A.  M.;  went 
to  the  Ganges  for  daily  necessities;  powdered 
his  body  with  earth;  offered  prayers  from 
3  A.  M.  to  sunrise;  some  times  conversed 
with  people  from  morn  to  12  P.  M. 

(2)  1873  A.  D.  narrated  by  Manmath  Babu 
a  Bengali  gentlemen. 

Got  up  at  3.  A.  M. ;  practised  Yoga  till  sun 
rise  ;  daily  necessities  and  bath  ;  powdered 
earth  over  his  body  ;  interviewed  visitors 
from  9  A.  M .  to  12  A.  M.;  took  his  food  ;  con 
versed  with  people  from  1  P.  M.  to  9  P.  M.; 
took  very  little  food  during  night  and  often 
kept  fast. 

(3)  1873     A.  D.     (Narratted     by    B.    Hem- 
chandra  Chakravarti  at  Cawnpore). 

Here  he  stayed  at  the  bank  of  the  Ganges  in 
a  hut  ;  got  up  early  ;  daily  necessities  ;  taught 
Upnishads  to  B.  Hemchandra  ;  took  bath  in 
the  Ganges  for  an  hour  ;  exposed  himself  to 
sun  ;  took  his  food  ;  Offered  a  loaf  of  bread 
to  Kites  ;  another  to  dogs  and  the  third  to 
fishes  in  the  river  ;  put  a  red  hot  brick  in 
water  and  covered  the  mouth  of  this  pot, 
drank  this  water  while  conversing  with  peo- 

308 


Swami  Dayanand — a  Great  Sanyasi,. 

pie  ;  disposed  of  the  people  at  sunset  ;  took 
some  milk  ;  some  chat  ;  took  Samadhi.  B. 
Hemchandra  narrated  that  during  the  night 
he  saw  the  Swami  always  busy  with  his 
Samadhi,  when  he  used  to  disturb  him,  he 
simply  pronounced  "Hun".  Whenever  any 
one  offered  him  any  cloth,  he  gave  it  to  a 
brahmachari  or  any  poor  man  and  the  same 
was  the  affair  of  sweets. 

(4)  1879  A.  D.  (Dinapur). 

No  one  knows  when  he  got  up  (very  early), 
daily  necessitiess  ;  took  morning  walk  ;  took 
drink  ;  busied  himself  with  the  commentary 
of  the  Vedas  till  11  A.  M.;  took  bath  and  food  ; 
took  very  little  rest  ;  conversed  with  people  ; 
gave  lecture  in  the  evening  ;  allowed  none  to 
remain  after  10  P.  M, 

(5)  1881  A.  D.  :— 

Went  outside  the  city  for  walking  at  3  or 
4  A.  M.,  took  milk,  wrote  the  commentaries 
of  Vedas  upto  11  A.  M.;  took  his  food;  convers 
ed  with  people  in  the  evening. 

His  Humility. 

Swamiji  was  exceptionally  learned,  but  he 
was  all  along  very  humble.  Somebody  addres 
sed  him  as  a  Rishi,  at  which  he  said.  "In  the 

309 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami  Dayanand. 

absence  of  Rishis  you  may  call  me  anything, 
but  if  I  would  have  been  born  in  the  times  of 
Kanad  or  Kapila,  I  would  have  been  no  enti 
ty".  Further  when  the  Arya  Samaj  was  es 
tablished,  people  asked  him  to  become  the 
patron  of  the  society,  but  he  refused  this 
highest  honour  and  accepted  the  position  of  a 
member  only.  He  went  so  far  as  to  suggest 
that  his  photo  be  not  hung  in  the  Samaj  Hall. 
He  was  a  great  man,  but  extremely  simple. 
Even  ordinary  people  could  approach  him  with 
out  any  fear. 

His  Forbearance. 

The  most  interesting  attribute  of  his  cha 
racter  was  his  great  forbearance.  He  had 
many  enemies  and  few  friends  and  when  his 
enemies  spoke  in  an  insulting  tone,  he  gave 
its  answer  with  a  peculiar  smile.  Once  a 
vagabond  met  the  Swami  in  the  way,  and  he 
abused  him  very  wildly,  but  Swami  observed 
complete  silence  and  came  to  his  staying 
place.  The  man  had  abused  him  all  the  way, 
but  when  he  went  to  his  staying  place  Swami 
gave  him  a  warm  welcome  and  asked  him  to 
sit  down.  The  man  now  became  so  impressed, 
that  he  began  to  apologize.  Swamiji  with  his 
usual  grace  said  "Do  not  repent.  Your  words 

310 


Swami  Dayanand — a  Great  Sanyasi. 

have  not  reached  me.  They  were  the  outcome 
of  the  atmosphere  and  they  must  have  died 
away".  Munshi  Hargovind  Sahai  was  an 
orthodox  idol-worshipper  and  in  his  great 
enthusiasm  he  threw  some  dirt  upon  Swami, 
who  however  suffered  this  without  a  single 
word.  At  Amritsar,  a  brahman  pandit  asked 
his  young  pupila  to  fill  up  pockets  with  stones 
and  accompany  him  to  Swami  Daya- 
nand's  sermons.  Boys  were  then  induced  to 
pelt  stones  on  the  Swami  and  to  receive 
some  sweets  for  this  service.  Young  boys 
took  this  to  a  fine  play  and  stones  were 
pelted,  but  they  were  soon  presented  before 
the  Swami,  Swami  enquired  from  the  boys, 
the  cause  of  pelting  the  stones  and  learnt 
that  they  were  given  the  temptation  of 
sweets.  The  boys  were  weeping  on  account 
of  fear.  Swami  consoled  them  and  immedi 
ately  ordered  the  sweets  to  be  brought  from 
the  market.  Now  he  said  "Boys  !  it  is  just 
possible  that  your  teacher  may  not  distribute 
sweets  to  you,  so  I  am  offering  them  to 
you  in  advance". 

Swami  was  poisoned  several  times.  Often 
the  culprit  was  standing  in  his  presence,  but 
instead  of  reporting  the  matter  to  the  Police, 
he  said,  "Go  away,  and  mend  your  ways". 

311 


Life  &  Teachings  of   Swami  Dayanand. 

Not  even  once  any  one  suffered  on  his 
account.  The  details  of  these  anecdotes  have 
been  given  at  different  places  in  the  book:, 
which  the  reader  may  please  note. 

His  deep  love  fop  the  Vedas. 

If  there  was  any  thing  more  dear  to  his 
heart,  then  it  was  his  deep  love  for  the 
Vedas.  Vedas  were  more  valuable  to  him 
than  his  life  and  he  struggled  all  through  his 
life  so  that  Vedic  teachings  and  Vedic  ideal* 
may  get  currency  not  only  in  India  but  in 
other  countries  also.  When  he  formulated 
the  principles  of  the  Arya  Samaj  he  enjoined 
a  duty  upon  every  Arya  to  recite  Veda 
mantras  and  also  to  propagate  it.  Some  people 
suggested  that  the  principle  regarding  the 
divine  Revelation  of  the  Vedas  be  deleted, 
but  Dayanand  was  not  prepared  to  make  this 
sacrifice.  He  devoted  himself  assidiously  to 
the  preaching  of  truth  and  enlightening  the 
minds  of  the  people  who  were  in  doubt  to  the 
studies  of  the  Vedas  and  by  the  propogation 
of  the  Vedic  religion  promoted  the  good 
physical,  social,  mental  and  spiritual  of 
the  whole  world  and  ultimately  he  died 
for  this. 


312 


Swami  Dayanand— a  Great  Sanyasi. 

His  Nobility. 

Swami  had  a  noble  heart.     He   had    a   love 
for  the  entire    mass  of   humanity.     The   san- 
yasi,    who   never     shed    tears    in    his    great 
miseries,  was  found  weeping  for  others.    One 
night  Swami  got  up  in  the  night  and  began  to 
loiter  in    great   excitement.     He    was   taking 
deep   breaths  and  when  people  inquired  from 
him   the     reason    of     his     sadness,    he    said 
"Christians  are  spending   money    like    water, 
for    converting    poor   innocent   untouchables 
into  their  faith    while    the   leaders  of    Hindu 
faith  are  in  their  eternal    sleep.     This  event 
is  oppressing  me  greatly."     Once  swami   saw 
an   old    lady  disposing  of  the  dead  body  of  his 
young  son  in    the   Ganges.     Swami   was    very 
particular    that    every    corpse    be    burnt   in 
the  Hindu  fashion  and  not  dispossed  of  in  the 
river.     He   made  enquiries  from  the  lady  and 
learnt   that    the    lady    could   not   provide  the 
cremation    of   the   dead    body.    At   once    the 
great  heart    was  touched  and  swami  began  to 
weep.     "What    a   great  pity,  our  country  has 
become  so  poor  that   ic   can   not    arrange    for 
the    cremation     of    her    sons."      At    another 
place  awamiji  was    walking   on   the    road,    he 
observed  a  lady    in    rags.    Swami   asked    the 
persons  by  his  side  to  help  her. 

313 


Life  &-  Teachings  of  Swami    Dayanand. 

As  to  his  servants,  he  was  very  kind.  He 
never  desired  that  they  be  vexed  or  troubled 
in  any  way.  They  were  always  allowed  to 
take  rest  and  whenever  thay  fell  ill,  he  \vas 
always  kind  to  them.  Once  Krishna  Ram  fell 
ill,  and  complained  of  headache.  Swami  at 
once  prepared  himself  to  press  his  head.  The 
man  hesitated,  at  this  swami  spoke  "there  is 
nothing  more  sublime  than  to  serve  others, 
and  when  big:  people  will  not  serve  the  ordi 
nary  ones  how  will  they  attain  the  virtue  of 


Sense  of  Justice. 

Swamiji's  sense  of  justice  was  superb  and 
he  could  never  tolerate  that  any  injustice  be 
done  to  any  one.  At  Monghyr,  Swamiji's 
servant  went  to  a  shop  where  fuel  was  sold 
and  begged  some  for  him.  The  shopkeeper 
refused  to  give  this.  When  the  servant  came 
back,  swami  asked  his  pupil  Rajnath  to  beat 
the  man  with  shoes.  Rajnath  was  surprised 
for  swamiji  was  always  kind  to  every  one  and 
enquired  its  reason.  Swami  told  him  that  the 
man  had  gone  to  beg  fuel.  The  servant  was 
given  a  severe  beating  and  he  was  asked  not 
to  repeat  this  again.  By  chance  the  shop 
keeper  presented  himself  before  the  swami 

314 


Swami    Dayanand — a  Great  Sanyasi. 

and  offered  fuel,  a  part  of  which  swami 
accepted  with  great  difficulty.  At  another 
place,  a  servant  of  his  picked  a  small  fruit 
from  the  garden  without  the  permission  of 
the  master,  swami  was  greatly  displeased 
with  him. 

An  incident  is  also  reported  regarding 
the  misappropriation  of  public  money.  Swami 
was  very  particular  as  regards  this  and  he 
used  to  say  that  if  a  man  misapproriated  his 
money  he  would  have  no  objection,  but  if 
he  dared  to  misapproriate  Public  money,  he 
ought  to  be  severely  dealt  with.  Munshi 
Bakhtawarsingh  was  appointed  the  manager 
of  the  Press,  but  he  was  dismissed  in  1880 
on  account  of  mismanagement.  Swami 
inspected  the  accounts  and  found  that  certain 
money  was  misappropriated,  so  he  at  once 
wrote  to  Lala  Kalicharan  Rais,  of  Farukha- 
bad,  to  inform  Bakhtawar  singh  by  registered 
post,  so  that  he  might  come  and  explain  the 
account.  Swami  was  anxious  that  this 
matter  be  disposed  of  by  arbitration,  but  if 
this  be  not  possible  then  they  must  go  to 
the  court.  Swami  went  so  far  as  to  give  a 
threat  that  if  this  matter  will  not  be  given 
thorough  consideration,  he  would  close  the 
press  and  stop  the  commentary  of  the  Vedas. 

315 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami  Dayanand. 

The   matter  was    however     dragged   to   the 
court,  as  Swami  ji  could  not  tolerate  it. 

A  Benefactor  of  Cows. 

Swami  was  kind  to  animals  but  he  had  the 
greatest  regard  for  cows.  In  an  earlier 
chapter,  I  have  described  his  interview  with 
Col.  Brooks  agent  to  the  Governor  General 
on  this  point  and  how  he  had  given  a  letter 
of  introduction  for  the  Governor  General. 
He  was  bent  upon  the  formulation  of  a 
regulation  against  cow-sacrifice  and  he  had 
persuaded  some  Indian  rulers  to  sign  the 
memorial.  He  had  also  asked  his  brilliant 
disciple  Pt.  Lekh  Ram,  who  later  became 
a  martyr  for  the  cause  of  the  AryaSamaj,  to 
get  the  signatures  of  people  and  he  was 
successful  in  obtaining  several  thousand 
signatures.  It  was  his  desire,  to  present 
this  memorial  to  Her  Majesty  Queen  Victoria 
in  person,  however  this  could  not  be  achieved 
on  account  of  his  sudden  death. 

Above  Temptation. 

Swami  was  above  temptations  and  it  was 
not  possible  to  purchase  him.  There  were 
enough  temptations  at  his  own  home  of 
riches  and  zamindari.  But  swami  was  a  man 


316 


Swami  Dayanand — a  Great  Sanyasi. 

of  different  inclinations,  for  him  truth  was 
above  riches-  When  he  began  idol  worship, 
people  offered  him  monthly  pensions  big  riches 
and  sometimes  offered  him  rich  monasteries. 
But  the  brightest  example  of  his  high  sense 
of  truth,  is  the  incident  of  Mewar.  Maharana 
Sajjan  Singh  the  ruler  of  Mewar  became  an 
admirer  of  Swami  Dayanand,  but  he  could 
not  tolerate  the  criticism  of  idol-worship,  in 
fact  this  was  the  state  religion.  So  Maharana 
proposed  that  if  he  would  give  up  the  preen 
ing  against  idol-worship,  he  would  be  installed 
as  the  chief  priest  of  the  temple  of  Ekling 
ji,  thus  he  would  become  the  owner  of  a  big 
estate  valued  at  several  lacs  of  rupees. 
Swami  Dayanand  was  greatly  infuriated  at 
this  and  spoke  : — 

"By  placing  this  temptation  before  me 
you  want  me  to  break  the  command  of  God. 
Your  small  kingdom,  the  boundaries  of  which 
I  can  cross  in  one  run,  and  its  temple  cannot 
make  me  break  God's  commands.  Lacs  of 
people  are  guided  in  matters  of  faith  by  me 
and  I  have  always  to  be  on  my  guard  that 
I  act  rightly." 

Sir  T.  Madav  Rao,  the  dewan  of  the  Baroda 
state  became  a  great  admirer  of  Swami  Daya- 

817 


Life  &  Teachings  of  Swami  Dayanand. 

nand,  so  one  Kripa  Ram,  whose  father-in-law 
was  imprisoned  some  days  ago  and  whose 
ease  was  not  brought  on  trial,  requested 
swami  that  if  his  father-in-law's  trial  be 
taken  up,  he  would  give  a  donation  of  Rs. 
20.000/-  for  the  Vedic  Commentary  fund. 
Swami  at  this  became  v.ery  angry  and  said 
"Never  make  any  such  proposal  in  future. 
I  am  not  an  aspirant  of  riches,  but  if  it  is 
the  question  of  the  justice  of  any  person, 
I  would  help  him".  Swami,  by  the  way  in  his 
conversations,  drew  the  Dewan's  attention 
to  this  case  and  the  man  was  set  free,  but 
he  was  never  prepared  to  accept  the  money. 

Swami  Dayanand  and  Swaraj. 

The  Indian  National  Congress  is  celebrat 
ing  its  Jubilee  this  December.  But  Swami 
Dayanand  was  the  first  man  in  the  country 
who  drew  the  attention  of  Indians  to  their 
miserable  condition.  Swami  Dayanand  said 
"However  nice  a  foreign  Govt.  may  be,  it 
can  never  compete  with  Swaraj."  He  was 
the  first  man  in  the  country,  who  laid  great 
stress  upon  Swadeshi  things.  He  exhorted 
people  to  use  articles  prepared  by  their  own 
country  men.  So  the  boycott  of  foreign  goods 

318 


Swami    Dayanand — a  Great  Sanyasi. 

which  has  been  taken  up  now  by  the  Congress 
is  not  a  new  programme.  It  was  preached 
seventy  years  ago.  Further  Swami  laid  great 
stress  upon  the  language  of  the  country. 
Swami  Dayanand  realised  that  national  unity 
could  never  be  achieved  unless  their  be  one 
lingua  franca  of  India.  There  were  different 
Vernaculars  in  the  country,  but  Swami  Daya 
nand  selected  Hindi  to  be  the  lingua  franca  of 
India.  He  wrote  his  books  in  Hindi.  He 
spoke  hindi.  The  official  work  of  the  Arya 
Samaj  is  done  in  the  Hindi  Vernacular.  Thus 
Dayanand  was  the  first  national  hero  of  the 

country. 

His  Undaunted  Courage. 

Swami  Day&nand  was  a  true  Sanyasi  and 
for  him  truth  was  the  first  -and  the  last 
consideration.  He  was  very  frank  and  he 
criticised  the  different  religions  with  his 
peculiar  bold  spirit.  He  did  not  flinch  a  little 
from  calling  a  spade  a  spade  and  this  was  the 
reason  why  orthodox  votaries  of  different 
faiths  entertained  grudge  against  him.  While 
addressing  at  Bareilly,  at  the  suggestion 
of  some  of  his  followers  to  have  some  res 
traint  upon  his  criticism  he  said: — 

"I  do  not  mind  what  would  be  the  feelings 
of  the  superintendent  of  the  Police.  I  do  not 

319 


Life  £•  Teachings  of  Svvamj   Dayanand. 

care    for   the    attitude   of  the   Collector    the 
Governor   or  the  Governor  General.     What  of 
that,  even  a  Chakravarti  Monarch  may  become 
angry  but  I  will  always  repeat  the    truth   and 
truth  only."    At  another   gathering   of   res 
pected  people  of  different  sects  and   religions 
and  even  in   the  presence  of  General  Roberts 
Swamiji    criticised    the   Christian    faith   with 
us  undaunted  couraare.    Ganeral  Robarts  was 
no  much   impressed  with  his  personality  that 
on  parting  he  shook  hands  with  the  swami  and 
m  my  presence,  you  had  the    courage 
of    criticising   Christian    religion,    with    this 
frankness  then   what   to    say  of  other   occa- 
ssions." 

Let  me  close  the  chapter  with  the  remarks 
or  Kev(1,  J.  J.  Lucas  : — 

"He  spoke  so  strongly  and  with  such  evi 
dent  conviction  against  idolatry  that  I  was 
surprised  at  the  hearty  reception  the  people 

Farrukhabad    gave   him.     I    remember   his 

saying  that  if   he    were   marched    up   to   the 

mouth  of   a  canon   and   told   that   unless  he 

•rostrated  himself  before  an  idol,  he  would.be 

he    Would 


THE    END 

320 


Slfjfa 


Light  of  Truth 


Landmarks    of 
Dayananda's 
Teachings 

Social  Recons 
truction  by 
Buddha  and 
Dayananda 

Vedlc  Culture 


KALA   PRESS, 

Allahabad— 3 


BINDING  SJICT,  JUN  4 


BL  Prakash,   Vishva 

1255  Life  &  teachings  of  Swami 

D3P7         Dayanand 


PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
CARDS  OR  SLIPS  FROM  THIS  POCKET 

UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  LIBRARY